ã€ŠAdvent of Sorcery - Fusion Spellcraft Progressionã€‹


 Chapter 1 - The Graveyard of the End

    Flames burst from the void in an explosion of colours. The air trembled slightly as a searing heat spread from its core. The blaze ripped through the air, scorching the very fabric of reality with but a single destination in mind. A second explosion occurred moments later, resulting in an intense updraft that left only blackened soil and soot behind.

    Then came a frigid cold. The world stood still as frost covered the land. Leaves fell from the surrounding trees as they turned to ice, before shattering as they collided with the ground in a cloud of crystal dust.

    In the epicentre of this change stood a large block of ice, reflecting the sun¡¯s rays into rainbow arcs and glitters, only for a sharpened wind to blow. The breeze became a gale, creating a melodious rhythm, yet this rhythm was deadly. Blades of compressed air collided with the ice, slicing through with almost no resistance.

    The singular glacier became two, then four, then many more until all that remained was a fog of crystal dust carried away by the violent winds. Not even the humidity of thawing water vapour remained behind as lingering evidence of its former existence.

    Then came the dark of night as blackened clouds gathered overhead. A single bolt of lightning fell, shattering space itself in its descent, filling the world with overbearing sounds and light, blinding. The world echoed its destructive nature as the ground exploded into a rain of mud, leaving only signs of its ephemeral existence behind.

    ¡°Good work, you four!¡± a voice shattered the silence that followed as awe filled the world. ¡°It seems your talents haven¡¯t been wasted.¡±

    Near the impact crater stood four youths and many others further back. While many were men, just as many were women. The four stood tall; their pride overflowed from their eyes as small grins appeared on their lips.

    As for the crowd, most stood in awe, lost for words, yet some hid within the mass, unable to mask the jealousy swirling in their hearts. The four were the envy of many, as were the strange, colourful lights swirling around them.

    One of the four turned to face the crowd and scoffed smugly. A small ball of red light swirled around him, landing on his shoulders and transforming into a reptile creature wreathed in flames. Yet the flame seemed to completely avoid the young man, almost as if he were immune to its effects.

    The reptile''s skin was ablaze but also dark red. Its long tail was wrapped around the young man''s neck. The flame rose through the young man''s hair yet scorched none of it, almost as if the flame itself were immaterial. Still, the reptile''s existence elicited a reaction from the crowd.

    ¡°Look! Isn''t that Salamander? How much Mana would you need to make it grow so big?"

    Standing comfortably on the man''s shoulders, the red reptile disinterestedly looked to the crowd, shaking its head and closing its eyes, ignoring the stares aimed at it. Yet, the man beamed under the attention, looking more smug than ever. However, he wasn''t the only one garnering attention.

    The other three also turned; pale blue, green, and yellow lights swirled around them, only to soon transform into various creatures, yet not all of them were animal-like. The green light turned into a bird the size of a head, softly standing upon a young woman''s shoulder.

    ¡°How cute!¡±

    Female voices emerged from the crowd, fawning over the tiny bird, only to be ignored entirely. A look of arrogance shone into the bird¡¯s eyes, imitating its master¡¯s countenance. The young woman serving as a perch for the avian entity merely scoffed before walking to the side, uninterested.

    The yellow light turned into lightning, swirling around another man''s wrist, almost as if it had become a bracelet. The world crackled as the bolt of lightning spun, discharging a small amount of power with every revolution.

    The last pale blue light became a small doll made of ice, floating in the air as would snowflakes in the wind. The doll sported a long white dress that flowed behind her, almost like a curtain of snow blanketing the land. Her blue hair fell to her small hips like a waterfall, and her dark blue eyes reminded the audience of the wonders of the ocean¡¯s depths.

    Standing next to the doll was a young woman. She wore a uniform similar to those present, yet none were her match. She stood head and shoulders above the rest, whether in terms of looks or demeanour. Still, her attitude was cold, and her eyes colder. Despite the cheers and looks of adulation aimed at her, none was reflected in her eyes. She remained as cold as the dead of winter. She was the very embodiment of frost.

    A short distance away, a young man of no more than twenty walked along a lengthy corridor. He had glanced at the fabulous display, yet his steps didn''t falter. If anything, his pace had only accelerated, wishing to remove himself from the area. His brows were creased, and a slight hint of disgust flashed in his eyes. As for who it was aimed at, only he knew.

    His gaze perfectly lined up with the pale blue woman, if only for a moment. Their gazes intersected, yet he couldn''t see himself reflected in her eyes. It was as if his existence was nothing more than a mirage in the distance¡ªas if reality itself denied his very existence.

    For a mere moment, his features twisted. As for what emotions lay beneath it all, only he knew. His feet carried him away from the source of it all, only ever faster. It was then that a collision happened.

    The man had been carrying multiple old grimoires. They were bound in leather and securely closed shut, yet the impact knocked them out of his hands, causing them to fall to the ground as if in hail, creating consecutive dull sounds that echoed within the hall.

    Before him was a small woman sporting the same uniform as those outside. She was young, no more than sixteen, and her back was turned to him. Her long auburn hair masked most of her features, yet the man could see a dark blue hearing dangling from the side of her head.

    She turned to face him, an apologetic look on her visage, only for it to fade as soon as she noticed no such earring was attached to the man''s ear. Yet, her expression didn''t devolve into a sneer but into apathy. She gave him but a dismissive glance before turning around and walking away, leaving the man to pick up the numerous old books that littered the floor.

    Despite this being a crowded hallway, none of those around offered help, nor even acknowledged his existence. In fact, they merely swerved around him as if an unconscious thought had been planted in their minds. Yet, this apathy couldn¡¯t help but make his blood boil, but he could only repress it to the bottom of his heart. He merely sighed and rose back up, continuing as if nothing had just happened.

    At the end of the corridor was a massive double door of dark wood. Countless mythical creatures were carved into its surface. On each side of the hall were two massive frescoes depicting countless living beings, whether large land mammals, aquatic beasts, majestic avians or even more exotic creatures.

    They were depicted with such mastery that they felt almost alive, as if a piece of their soul had been implanted into this masterpiece. As for what means were used in their creation, the man had no idea. It seemed more plausible for it to be the work of a god instead of a man.

    Just as the man stepped before the door, a badge hidden under the man''s clothes began to shine, a symbol of light peering through the dark robe. The same symbol began to shine upon the two large doors, only for them to open automatically, allowing him passage. He stepped through the threshold without missing a beat, only for the symbols to become inert again and the doors to close behind him.

    He now stood inside a massive library comprising multiple levels, almost endlessly so. Rows of bookcases were scattered upon each floor, almost haphazardly. Countless staircases allowed movements in all directions, creating a three-dimensional maze that one could easily lose oneself in. Yet, there was a method to the madness, at least for one able to see through it.

    The man''s badge shone once again, creating a light trail through the air, marking the way, yet the man ignored it. Instead, he veered off course, diving deep into the maze. His steps were assured, almost as if he had just returned home.

    Less than five minutes later, after taking numerous sharp turns and stepping through countless doorways, the man finally arrived at his destination: a small desk buried under countless books where an older man slept soundly, slumped into a large chair with his head tilted backwards as a dusty old book rested open, covering his visage.

    ¡°I''m back," the young man said, rousing the older one. "I have what you asked for."

    With a thud, the young man let the numerous books fall on the only clear corner of the desk. Without so much as a glance more, the man turned to leave, only to be stopped as a wind began to blow. Countless old parchment and dusty pages rose from the floor, as well as the desk, only to dance in the air as if a well-rehearsed choreography.

    Most zoomed past each other as if the tomes had become flying birds, while others merely spun in place, creating a magical sight. And yet, the young man barely reacted. If anything, the young man¡¯s expression became grim, almost as if this spectacle was an affront he couldn¡¯t endure. He scoffed as he walked forward, only for the doors of this secluded office to slam shut before him.

    ¡°Ethan!" the older man said as he peered through the page covering his visage. "Why such a hurry to leave?"

    Ethan stopped, yet kept his back turned, only to sigh deeply.

    ¡°I have work to do," he said, not even trying to hide the reproach laced deep within. "This errand of yours has already wasted enough of my time."

    ¡°Why the thorns?¡± the older man said as he removed the tome. ¡°Did Professor Bridget say anything?¡±

    ¡°No more than usual,¡± Ethan replied as he turned to face the man.

    His eyes seemed dead as if the world reflected through them was monochrome. There was no shine in them, which couldn''t help but elicit a slight hint of sorrow from the man. However, that hint was fleeting at best as a grin appeared on his face.

    ¡°Why such a sour look?¡± the man said. ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been that bad.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t,¡± Ethan replied dryly. ¡°I¡¯ve long grown used to it. Can I go now?¡±

    Hearing his words, the man''s smile slowly faded, replaced with a look of sympathy. He sighed deeply as he observed the books and pages'' magical airborne dance, only for the emerald earring dangling from his left ear to shine bright and a mysterious green outline to emerge.

    Just as soon as it appeared, the earring lost its shine, becoming a much duller green. The outline danced back and forth within the air yet remained somewhat human-like. It seemed to be wearing a long, fluttering green dress, yet it appeared immaterial at best. Its boundary seemed undefined, almost as if it were the breeze itself.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°Lying isn¡¯t good, little Ethan,¡± the green outline said as its features shifted like the wind, yet filled with derision.

    Its voice felt like the rustling of the wind in the leaves, like the whispers of the world, yet it also felt strangely feminine. She wrapped her hands around the man''s neck and let her long green dress flutter behind her.

    ¡°Now, now," the man said, gently patting her head as he would a child. "Ethan is all grown up now. I''m sure he can take care of himself."

    Ethan¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t shift in the slightest, looking toward the man with apathy in his eyes, yet he couldn¡¯t hide the trace of envy hidden deep within.

    ¡°Did Sylph say something?¡± he said, looking at the now dull green hearing, yet a slight hint of frustration cut through, enough so the man could pick up on it.

    ¡°A shame you were born without mana,¡± the man lamented. ¡°I can¡¯t even imagine what it would be like not being able to hear her voice.¡±

    Ethan''s eyes became even more lifeless, colder than a raging winter storm. Yet the man only offered a forced chuckle as he had just realized the effect of his words. Yet, he hadn''t the time to take them back as a storm brewed within the room. Sylph¡¯s nonexistent gaze was locked onto Ethan, as if an instinctive reaction to his heightened negative emotions aimed at her master.

    She swung her hand, creating a large blade of compressed wind that barrelled toward Ethan¡¯s neck. Only at the moment of its creation did Ethan realize the danger he was now in. Through inhuman reaction time, he managed to shift his body weight to the side, evading the wind blade by mere millimetres, only for it to graze the side of his cheek, drawing blood.

    Ethan''s expression was one of fear and shock as he gazed in the man''s direction, only for the same shock¡ªbut also helplessness¡ªto be directed back at him, along with anger. However, the anger wasn''t aimed at him.

    ¡°Sylph! Enough!¡± the man yelled.

    His deep voice boomed and echoed within the room, shattering the lingering breeze, only for the countless levitating books and pages to fall back to the ground in unison. The green earring began to shine, almost like chains of light spun within. The ethereal green outline shuddered, almost as if a child knowing his wrongs, sheepishly looking toward the man, but also casting daggers at Ethan with her eyes, which he remained utterly oblivious to.

    As if feeling her emotions, the man took the green elemental¡¯s blurred hands into his, calming her down. His anger slowly faded, replaced with an apologetic look.

    ¡°Listen,¡± he said softly to the green woman next to him. ¡°How could I explain this to Ethan¡¯s sister if something were to happen to him? You can¡¯t let your emotions get the better of you.¡±

    Ethan''s shock soon faded. His eyes became even duller than before, almost as if he had just given up on the fury smouldering in his heart. All that remained was a deep-seated apathy that seemed much too overwhelming, encroaching on every part of him. He looked toward the man as he would a stranger despite the ties that bound them.

    ¡°Ethan, please forgive her," the man added as he finally turned to face Ethan, a mildly apologetic look on his face. Yet he seemed to ignore the blood dripping from his cheek as if it were inconsequential. "She''s just a child, after all. I''m sure something this small isn''t worth reporting to your sister. She''s a busy woman. Don''t you agree?"

    Ethan¡¯s hand brushed against the bleeding wound, then brought the smeared red blood to his eyes, only to close them soon after, finally unclenching the tight fist hidden behind his back. He uttered a small sigh before opening them again, looking straight at the man before him.

    ¡°I agree, brother-in-law,¡± Ethan said, forcing the words out of his throat. ¡°Something this small isn¡¯t worthy of her knowledge. That said, work awaits me. Am I free to go, Head Librarian, or do you require something else?¡±

    The man sighed before tilting his head backwards again as he waved him goodbye. The wind picked up another book and rested it again on his head. Just as Ethan exited the room, he could clearly hear a loud snore echo before a gentle wind blew, closing the large door behind him.

    Ethan stomped through the halls, the echo of his footsteps absorbed by the countless books lining the ever-changing maze. His fist was clenched so tightly that his knuckles faded to white as his nails dug into his skin. His jaw was locked tight, teeth clenched against each other, suppressing the rage threatening to spill over.

    His steps were fast but heavy, almost a run, yet not quite. He weaved and bent through this literary maze, his eyes darting from spine to spine as countless obscure titles were reflected in his eyes until he arrived at the one he was searching for.

    In a dark, abandoned part of this archive, where none dared to tread but him, Ethan found a completely black book. There was no title on its spine, only an endless abyss seeking to devour everything it touched. Yet, it was harmlessly nestled between Anatomy of Giant Man-Eating Earthworms Volume 5 and The Effects of Mana-Induced Delirium in the Common House-cat.

    Ethan used a single finger, tugging on the book''s spine, only for it to be dislodged from the bookcase, if ever so slightly. Then, his world faded to black, and his existence disappeared from the library. No trace remained, not even in the dust that lingered in his former surroundings. It was as if he had disappeared into thin air.

    Ethan appeared on the other side, in a world completely painted black. Yet, in the distance, a wooden door stood alone in the darkness. Without missing a beat, Ethan approached it, only for the door to open on its own. Beyond the threshold, a most mundane sight could be gleaned, yet it seemed magical at the same time.

    Despite the darkness surrounding the door, once Ethan stepped through, he found himself in a small room where only a bed, a wooden desk, and a chair existed, but also large bookcases taking up the entirety of the four walls. There was no ceiling, however, just countless lights flashing in the distance, as if the night sky, yet they stood completely immobile no matter how much time passed, almost as if they existed in a single, unending moment.

    Ethan sat at the desk, flipping through the countless books strewn upon it, only to find the one he was looking for: the same pitch-black book he had just entered. He opened it, only for the first page to be an exact replica of the wooden door, standing alone in the darkness, but it was now open, allowing Ethan to even see a glimpse of himself through it.

    A strange feeling rose in his heart, and he slammed the book shut. Sweat poured from his pores, and his heart drummed in his chest. His breath was cut short as fear overwhelmed him.

    Careful... he thought. Calm yourself... No need to be so impatient... Soon, they will all see that Mana isn¡¯t everything that makes a mage worthy!

    His eyes were now calm, focused. He carefully reopened the book, skipping the first page, yet most others were only blank with darkness. Only a few had obscure runes written on them, but he skipped them without missing a beat, only to stop on a double spread.

    On the black pages were countless cryptic designs arranged in a circular formation. Although static, Ethan felt them swirl and move as if in a vortex, seeking to swallow his consciousness whole. He could barely stop himself from being devoured, needing to take a rest every few seconds not to fall even deeper. And yet, the same design was carved into the room¡¯s wooden floor. Although crude and incomplete, the same feeling emanated from it.

    I am almost there... Just a bit more...

    Keeping the book in check, Ethan opened one of the numerous small drawers only to find a small wooden box. From it, he took out a large needle the size of his hand. The point was sharp, and the shaft narrow. The handle fit snugly in his hand, almost as if it had been made to be so. Many runes were also carved onto it, the same ones that could be found within the black book''s previous pages.

    He rose, book and needle in hand, before kneeling on the floor in the centre of the circle, facing the only part which differed from the drawing.

    Only a single rune left... Only a single one before I can finally escape from this nightmare!

    With resolve in his eyes, Ethan plunged the needle into the wooden floor. Its shaft was white and hard, yet not made of metal. In fact, it seemed more like bone, ancient even. Yet, it pierced through the wood as if through butter, leaving a deep crevasse into the material as if searing through it.

    Sweat dampened Ethan''s forehead, even dripping onto the floor, yet his hand never stopped following the book''s diagram. Although only one remained, more than half an hour passed. Yet, Ethan remained completely focused on its completion, and soon, it came to pass.

    The last one was finally done.

    Ethan collapsed on his back, heaving up and down, fatigue assaulting his mind. It took him more than ten minutes to regain control. He finally stood back up to observe the masterpiece below his feet. Although he had never felt the flow of Mana, he now felt like he could. The circle seemed to pulse with unknown power; he even believed he saw it shine slightly.

    A large smile covered his face, ecstasy rising in his heart. He looked upon his work with pride; months of work finally bearing fruit. He was now at the threshold of a new world yet felt no apprehension. In fact, all he felt was anticipation. He had waited years for this moment, and now it was finally upon him.

    Taking a few steps back, Ethan firmly gripped the black book as he gently returned the needle to its case and then back into the drawer, only to open the book to the last page. As soon as the page was turned, the black ink seemed to leave the page, turning it completely white as it rose in the air and entered his eyes.

    The world shifted as all he saw was a sea of darkness and an ocean of black. Yet, waves rose upon that sea. Within were the countless runes of light, dancing within the flow, forming sentences filled with meaning, yet Ethan knew not of what they spoke. He only felt the words flow through him, their meaning ephemeral, yet the essence remained.

    His consciousness seemed to fade, yet a sea of stars arose in his mind. He felt the world spin, yet it had never been clearer. He saw the world in its entirety, from birth to demise, as if he were but a god, an external observer of the flow of time. Whether this was real or a hallucination, Ethan had no idea. Still, he had no time to ponder it.

    Words spilled from his mouth, words filled with ancient meaning¡ªa long-dead tongue in this modern world. Despite this language eluding him, Ethan was fluent, the words crisp and vibrant as they echoed within the small room and to the darkness beyond.

    One by one, the runes on the floor began to shine as the sound collided, bringing them to life. The words felt like ancient songs, dancing in the air as they resonated with the written ones, bathing the darkness with life like the birth of a galaxy.

    Countless lights rose from the ground, rising beyond the bounds of the four walls as they spun within the air. They congregated into a mass of miniature stars, a duality of light and darkness. The edge of their light became indefinite, blending into darkness. A dark shadow filled with stars hung over Ethan, filling the world with its presence.

    Words appeared in Ethan''s mind, pounding with such force that they resounded in his skull. They were ancient and cryptic, similar to those he had uttered but a moment ago, yet their meaning flew through, leaving their remnants in his conscious mind.

    Who dares to awaken me!

    Ethan felt his knees buckle as his world began to spin. The surrounding emptiness was now filled with something that shouldn''t exist, threatening to spill and break its own bounds, yet the rune circle engraved into the floor began to shine further as if trying to battle the lustre of the stars swirling within this ocean of darkness.

    Ethan''s head rose, staring straight into the depths of this ocean of darkness, seeking the galaxy of stars hidden within, yet he could barely sustain the sight. He felt his head throb, as if the shadow''s existence alone was enough to threaten his sanity as if his mind would collapse with but a further glance, yet he persevered, his wish now within reach.

    ¡°I did,¡± Ethan uttered, his voice firm, even against the tide.

    The sea of stars exploded, filling the darkness except for two voids looking downwards, aimed straight at Ethan. He felt his whole body shake, yet his gaze remained firm and resolved, peering straight into the abyss.

    Mortal!

    The words crashed upon him, threatening to destroy his balance and make him collapse. Blackness began to take over him as his consciousness slowly faded, but he bit his lips, drawing blood, only for the pain to jolt him awake. Yet, this was only the beginning.

    Have you any concept of what you have unleashed upon the world? I am the graveyard where all spirits come to take their final rest, the repository of their knowledge and power. I am what will remain at the end of existence! The time has yet to come; my advent is premature!

    ¡°I care not!¡± Ethan shouted, rage filling his voice. ¡°I sought you out for my own ends! Why should I care what happens to the world!¡±

    The world remained silent as the two stared at each other. The stars spun without end as if a whole universe was contained within. Only ever more distant stars lay beyond the darkness, their light traversing unending distances yet never allowed to reach.

    What is it that you seek, mortal...

    A small smile appeared on the corner of Ethan''s lips, as well as a glint in his eyes, only for him to rise to his feet and take a few steps toward the shining circle carved into the wood. His gaze remained upwards, never leaving the two points of darkness. Yet, he suddenly thrust his hand forward, passing the boundary of the cage of light restraining the massive shadow overhead, preventing its escape, but also materializing its conceptual existence.

    ¡°You...¡± Ethan muttered, eyes narrowed, sharp and deadly, only for his hand to grasp within the darkness, ripping a chunk of this immaterial entity.

    HOW DARE YOU!

    The world shook as an explosion of light and darkness appeared in the middle of the circle, as if it were the birth of a universe but also its end. The large shadow shook and wavered, the stars dimming rapidly as if a part of its existence had been sundered.

    Countless sounds and meanings crashed onto Ethan, propelling him off his feet until he collided with the nearby wooden wall. A loud thud echoed as he slumped to the ground, leaving the imprint of his back on it, yet a part of the darkness remained firmly in his hand.

    The shadow looked downward as a massive blackened hand sought to reach for him, yet couldn¡¯t bypass the boundary of the small room, unable to retrieve what it had lost.

    The circle''s light began to fade, and the dark universe overhead slowly faded out of existence. The more it struggled, the faster its boundary dispersed into the night. In less than a few seconds, only a few dim lights remained until even their existence faded into blackness.

    Mortal... One may applaud your courage, but remember this well... No boon comes without price... Your selfishness may become your undoing...

    The entity calling itself the Graveyard of the End faded into obscurity, slowly awaiting its next awakening, yet Ethan couldn¡¯t care less. In his hand was a piece of it, a piece of what he had sought to grasp. A sneer appeared on his lips as the last few words of this entity echoed his mind, yet he merely scoffed.

    What undoing... My life is already a living hell; how can it become even worse. But, with this... I can finally achieve what I¡¯ve longed for so long...

    Slumped on the ground, a slight trace of blood at the corner of his lips, Ethan glances at a mass of wriggling shadow held firmly in his grasp. A genuine smile appeared on his face, only for a hearty laugh to echo within the room, followed by an unending cough as a mass of blood ejected from his mouth. Still, it only took him a moment to regain his calm.

    With steel-like resolve, Ethan stared at the mass of blackness, only to bring it to his mouth and swallow. Suddenly, his world turned black as he lost consciousness, yet the smile remained.

 Chapter 2 - Exposed to a Wonderful Sight

    Ethan jolted awake as if rising from the dead. His eyes snapped open, heart thumping in his chest, sending echoes up to his skull, causing him a massive headache. His lungs burned, his breath cut short, desperately seeking air.

    Then, as if the floodgates opened, air finally funnelled down his windpipe, expanding his lungs. His chest heaved up and down for a few moments before calm finally returned. Despite it all, his mind swam as if within a hazy sea, seeking harbour from the storm. Eyes darted all around, yet his mind couldn''t recognize his surroundings¡ªnot until clarity finally hit him.

    He remained within the black book, quietly nestled between many more of its kinds, forgotten to the world within the Empire''s repository of all things magical, the Endless Library. The small room remained the same, except the circle he had carved onto the floor was now wholly inert. The peculiar energy once infused within was gone, expunged from it. Even the runes he had dutifully carved were now smeared, their meaning erased.

    How long was I out of it?

    Ethan rose to his feet with a slight panic in his eyes before rushing out of the open door. He found himself surrounded by dusty old tomes back in the library. He didn''t even pause, letting his feet carry him forward swiftly through the maze of books, only to end up in a large open area.

    In the middle stood two large doors, yet no walls were to serve as foundation. The doors remained upright, perpendicular to the marble floor, as if waiting for someone to push them open.

    Facing them was but a single desk where a young woman stood, eyes pointed downward onto large stacks of documents. She seemed to be in her mid-twenties, sporting a slightly altered version of the uniform Ethan witnessed outside the library some time ago.

    It consisted of a white shirt, with a black blazer covering it, and a black skirt that ended mid-thigh. Her long legs were wrapped in black stockings, ending with shoes with a slightly elevated heel. Covering it all was a large black overcoat lined with gold, which almost draped down to the floor.

    ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡±

    When she heard Ethan''s steps thumping as he rushed toward the desk, she turned around only to strike him with an exasperated look. She crossed her arms, looking down at him as Ethan stopped just a few steps away, eyes lowered yet desperately trying to catch his breath.

    ¡°Have you anything to say for yourself?¡± she added, her gaze filled with a slight disgust.

    Even as Ethan¡¯s breath returned to a stable rhythm, his head remained lowered, unwilling to meet her gaze. He remained silent, not even offering a single word of explanation.

    "Unbelievable!" she spat, her tone harsh. Her gaze became sharp as if seeking to cut through his chest and extract his heart. Somehow, Ethan felt a deep shiver in his spine, yet she wasn''t done, "Do you think yourself untouchable now that the Head Librarian has become your brother-in-law? I told them hiring a sundered one wasn''t a good idea. How could one who has never known mana possibly work for the most prestigious magic academy on the continent? Just because your father is a Magister doesn''t give you the right to throw away your obligations! Think of the ones that need to pick after you!"

    Ethan''s jaw was clenched tight, as were his fists hidden in his sleeves. His gaze was riveted onto the stone floor as if trying to bore a hole through it. Just the mere mention of his father made his blood boil. He needed every hint of his self-control not to lash out in anger and strangle the woman before him with his bare hands.

    It was then that he felt a slight movement near his heart. At first, he didn''t pay much attention, but as time went on, the feeling became much more pronounced, constantly gnawing at him as if from the recesses of his mind. That was until he felt the pain assault him as if whatever entity it was burrowed straight into his heart.

    Although the pain seemed endless, it existed but for a single moment, crashing onto him as if a tsunami, all at once. He almost felt himself lose consciousness, yet surprisingly, he remained standing in the same position. All his muscles tensed simultaneously, fixing him in place as the change happened.

    He felt his field of view widen, not so much in area but in depth. Things once hidden from him were now revealed as if a new world had opened. He saw microscopic multicoloured flashing lights dance in the air, akin to constant fireworks lighting the sky¡ªexcept they moved in an unpredictable manner.

    Some crashed against each other only to be added to the sum, becoming slightly brighter. Other particles were extinguished upon colliding as if they had negated each other, but some also merely bounced off of each other, travelling in countless different directions.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    These particle interactions were endless. This was a brand new sight he had no knowledge of. This was the first time in his entire life that he bore witness to such a fantastical sight. There were almost glitters in his eyes.

    Is this... Mana. Am I finally able to see it?

    As he realized this, tears threatened to fall from his eyes. He felt his anger slowly subside, as it couldn''t compare to what was now in front of his eyes. For the first time in a long while, Ethan basked in the joy rising in his heart; the culmination of all his efforts had finally borne fruit.

    ¡°Are you even listening to me?!¡±

    The female voice filled with disdain was like a cold shower, a rain on his parade. He felt the joy of this discovery slowly fade away from him, out of his reach. Although this was a momentous juncture for him, the world remained marginally the same, just as hostile. The only difference would be that he now had the means to overturn his fate.

    He clenched his fist tight, resolve swelling in his heart. He would use this newfound opportunity to regain all he had lost and prove to the world that he wasn''t sundered from the well of power known as mana anymore. He would finally take his rightful place in the world and seek to get even with those who once slighted him for his deficiency.

    His lowered head slowly rose, staring calmly at the woman before him. Although gorgeous would be one way to describe her, Ethan felt no awe as he gazed upon her, just a deep-seated aversion. However, this thought was but a reflection of what he had been shown day after day, for months, slowly twisting his impressions of her until they became ugly and distorted.

    "Don''t you dare look at me with those eyes? Someone like you isn''t worthy!"

    Her voice was like nails on a chalkboard, grating on what remained of his self-control. He felt anger rise again, bubbling below the surface like the impending eruption of a once-dormant volcano. His eyes slightly narrowed, disdain hidden deep within.

    No wonder she remains single at her age... No matter how beautiful, how could anyone ever tolerate this bitch...

    This thought merely lingered for a moment as he gazed upon something odd. The earring dangling from her left ear was a deep green, reminiscent of a verdant forest, as was her long hair sprouting from her scalp. However, this was the first time he had seen it be this colour. He had seen her every day for almost a year, and every time, her hair was a deep auburn, the same colours as her eyes. This dichotomy of pigment couldn''t help but give him pause.

    That was when it struck him. The earring glowed with the exact same hue. Looking closer, he could see countless small pink flowers entangled within her green hair, flowing slightly as if a light breeze blew within. However, there was no such breeze within the Endless Library.

    As if in response to his gaze, the pink flowers all turned toward him in unison, opening their petals as if to cast their gaze upon him. He felt a chill run down his back but also wonder rise in his heart. This was the first time he had borne witness to a spirit¡ªthe first time he was truly exposed to the mysteries of magic.

    Ethan stopped in his tracks, his anger fading as he was too absorbed in observing this elusive species for the first time. From the countless books he had read, he knew that most spirits were materializations of the aspects of nature, whether destructive forces like fire and lightning or more constructive ones like light or even plants.

    Ethan didn''t even need to judge which type it was, as he had heard this woman, time and again, brag about how beautiful her spirit was. Most of the time, Ethan had only scoffed, thinking she was merely exaggerating in an effort to make herself look better, yet he stood corrected. Although begrudgingly, he had to admit it was indeed beautiful.

    ¡°Aster! What''s wrong?" the woman asked, a slight panic in her tone. Yet Ethan remained oblivious, too absorbed in observing this creature.

    Her green hair was like roots attaching it to the woman''s head. Although only slightly, he could see them move as if a heartbeat within. The pink flowers jiggled as her hair flowed back and forth, radiating a sweet scent that made Ethan slightly light-headed. But most surprisingly, he could see the minute flashing lights¡ªwhich he believed to be mana¡ªslowly drawn to the flowers'' core, almost as if they were breathing the world itself.

    It was a magical sight, especially for the first time. It was as if he had been blind all his life, and now he could finally see the world for what it truly was. For the first time, Ethan felt truly alive.

    It was then that he reacted to the change. Before he even saw the pink flowers turn a deep red¡ªthe colour of blood¡ªEthan had already struck the ground, propelling himself to the side, avoiding the flurry of bloodstained petals that rushed his prior location, ripping through the air like a sharp wind.

    He felt cold sweat stain the clothes on his back and moisten his forehead. Beads of sweat condensed on his skin before dripping to the ground, shattering the heavy silence. Yet Ethan heard none of it. All his senses were heightened to their limits, his eyes wide open as he gazed in shock at the woman before him and at the bloodstained flowers aimed in his direction.

    ¡°Aster! Stop it! What do you think you are doing?¡±

    Her voice didn''t even register in Ethan''s mind, still shaken from his near-death experience. Had he been but a moment slower, these sharpened petals would have run right through him, leaving their bloody imprint in his flesh.

    Did she... Did she just try to kill me? What for... Although she¡¯s a bitch, she¡¯s not homicidal.

    Ethan''s mind spun at lightning speed, hoping to find a logical reason for all this, only for his gaze to land on the once-green earring. It now contained a small amount of deep red hidden deep within, as if a vortex of blood. Searching his memories for such a phenomenon, something similar arose in his mind.

    Did Aster just act on its own? But... that''s impossible. The contract doesn''t allow for independent actions. A spirit cannot disregard its contractors'' will... Unless... Unless it''s in a state of heightened emotions¡ªunless it fears for its life. However, what about me could possibly threaten it?

    Still, Ethan had no time to think further. He saw countless other blood-red petals emerge from the woman''s green mane, readying themselves for another strike. Ethan slowly hid his right hand behind his back, seeking something until he found a small dagger sewn within a hidden compartment in his overcoat. He tightly grasped the wooden handle, readying himself to strike back.

 Chapter 3 - The Source of their Fears

    Ethan''s eyes were narrowed, and his knees were slightly bent as his hand rested on the handle of a knife hidden in his overcoat. He eyed the woman before him, seeking any indication of malice, fully intent on responding in kind should she further act on it.

    ¡°Aster! What are you doing? Why won¡¯t you listen to me?¡±

    The woman began to panic, trying to restrain the immaterial spirit in her hair. The earring dangling from her ear began to shine, forming chains of light out of thin air that sought to wrap themselves around her red-spotted green hair. Yet, they soon collapsed, unable to fully encase the spirit within the cage.

    Ethan saw the blood-red petals sway as if a breeze blew. Without wasting a moment, he spun his body, barely avoiding the projectiles he knew were incoming. However, an unexpected event stopped him dead in his tracks just as he was about to unleash his hidden blade.

    He heard the creak of ancient hinges slowly rotating and the sound of two massive doors being opened. His eyes widened as he looked back, only to see a crack between the two doors. He just now realized he stood between the doors and the angered spirit. His expression twisted slightly, yet he was already committed; he could only get out of the way.

    The doors opened, revealing a young man of no more than sixteen. Judging by his dark uniform and his blue tie, Ethan knew the man to be a sophomore, meaning it was probably his first time setting foot within the Endless Library. Ethan could see his excitement as he pushed the two massive doors, revealing a completely different world beyond the threshold.

    Did he gain entrance through the male dormitory? If so, where the hell is the doorman? Shouldn¡¯t he do something about this?

    A look of pity flashed onto Ethan''s face, only for the blood-red petals to be reflected into the young man''s eyes, swiftly closing on him. The countless petals cut through the air like arrows mid-flight, unobstructed and deadly.

    ¡°NO!¡±

    The woman extended her hand forward, panic twisting her features. The consequences of it all quickly flashed in her mind. She felt her world crumble regardless of her will, all that she had built collapsing almost instantly.

    The young man didn''t even suspect his predicament, too overjoyed at being granted access for the first time. A big grin and a look of expectation were plastered on his face, oblivious to his impending fate. However, his ochre-coloured earring began to shine heedless of his own will.

    A mass of yellow-brown dirt materialized from thin air, compacting as if through increased gravity, forming a large shield of hardened stone before him. The petals impacted the dirt, seeking to burrow their way through the soil, yet the resistance was such that they couldn''t push their way more than an inch within.

    The delicate petals soon collapsed before scattering in all directions, filling the area with the sweet scent of flowers but also a slight hint of blood. And yet, the struggle wasn''t over. As if reacting to the threat, sharp stone spears began to form upon the floating shield of dirt, ready to be unleashed upon its assailant. Being the recipient of this threat, the woman''s eyes couldn''t help but widen, her fear evident. Still, she could do nothing about it. It took all she had to restrain her own spirit from further escalation.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    The word echoed throughout the Endless Library, carried by the wind itself. It was forceful and imperative, prompting all spiritual manifestations to crumble almost immediately. The blood-red petals faded back to a light pink as the woman''s dark green earring became inert again. The shield of dirt collapsed onto the floor, forming a small mound of rock and soil, only to be further compacted into a small golem, reaching up to Ethan''s knees, before it ran back to the young man, tightly hugging his legs. The young man was startled, unable to comprehend what had just happened. He only shook unconsciously; the threat of death still lingered in the recesses of his mind.

    ¡°Explain yourselves!¡±

    The words shook the woman to her core. Ethan could even see the spirit in her hair tremble as if it had met its natural predator. However, Ethan knew better. He knew that spirit possessed their own hierarchy. This plant-based spirit was no weak one to be intimidated so easily. Therefore, the owner of that voice must possess a high-grade spirit. Still, he knew who this voice belonged to.

    He raised his head to the sky, only to see a microscopic green outline in the distance. As the Endless Library had no ceiling, Ethan couldn''t judge the distance, yet to be able to transmit this voice through such a long distance while it retained so much power, he knew this spirit was leagues above others.

    ¡°Do you have anything to say for yourself?¡±

    This time, the voice didn''t come from everywhere around them but from behind Ethan. He turned, only to see the head Librarian walk toward them, accompanied by the green outline that always followed him without fail.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Upon the sight, Ethan''s eyes narrowed. He had long been acquainted with this spirit, yet this was the first time he ever laid eyes upon it. This wasn''t what he expected. From the accounts he had read about Sylph, it should have resembled a young fairy in a green dress and not this mass of green colour of undefined boundary. It looked like the wind itself, ready to turn into a storm at any moment.

    Somehow, Ethan couldn''t help but feel a shiver down his spine as the spirit seemed to turn its gaze upon him. He felt the rage swirling in the wind as if about to explode, aimed at him. The only reason it didn''t do so was the green earring on the man''s left ear, shining bright like a star in the midnight sky.

    ¡°Head Librarian, I..." the woman stammered incomprehensibly, her gaze trembling as tears began to swell in her eyes.

    She looked weak and helpless, readily fostering a man''s protective instinct, yet the Head Librarian remained utterly impassive, untouched by worldly desires. Noticing this, the woman''s expression couldn¡¯t help but switch almost instantly. She looked at Ethan scornfully, pointing an accusing finger toward him.

    ¡°It¡¯s his fault! He must have done something to Aster. Otherwise, how could she not obey me and break the contract!¡±

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed further. A slight hint of murderous intent arose deep within, yet he hid it well. His face showed a look of surprise, complete bewilderment, and outrage at this unjust accusation.

    "I''m the victim here! Just because I was late doesn''t give you the right to try and kill me!"

    Inside, Ethan felt smug, using this opportunity to get back at this vile woman, and yet, his mind couldn''t help but spin, wondering what had just happened. While there was some bad blood between them, he never would have believed she would go so far as to try and take his life. Not when the crime would be plain for all to see. This wasn''t this woman''s style at all.

    The Head Librarian''s gaze was harsh as he looked upon the both of them. Ethan felt an overbearing pressure on him, almost like the sky had fallen on his head. It took all he had to remain standing, his tense muscles barely supporting the weight of his own body.

    The woman didn''t fare any better. Her earring glowed stronger, desperately seeking to resist, yet she collapsed, only for the green in her hair to fade back to auburn and for a strange plant life to appear at her side.

    It seemed made of countless green vines entangled into a large blob with a large pink flower on top. The vines spun themselves into what looked like a large bed, only to support the woman''s weight and prevent her collapse. Yet the pressure remained, restricting its movement.

    Only the unfortunate victim and his golem of stone and dirt remained unscathed under the pressure, watching the scene incredulously. His mind only now registered how close it had all been.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your wild speculations,¡± the man said as he stepped before the two of them, his tone grave and imperative. ¡°You know the rules: any spirit usage within the Endless Library may be met with capital punishment, or are you telling me you were unaware of it?¡±

    The woman''s eyes widened as fear struck her mind. She began to tremble, looking toward the strange plant with a mix of apprehension and dread but also sorrow. She hugged the spirit tightly, unwilling to let go, casting Ethan a fleeting look filled with hatred and reproach before facing the Head Librarian.

    ¡°Please, have mercy,¡± she pleaded, trying to look as frail as possible, even letting a single tear fall down her cheeks. ¡°We know the rules. Aster isn¡¯t the type to break the rules without just cause!¡±

    Ethan couldn''t help but sneer in his mind, but also applaud her for her superb acting. However, such thinly veiled malice couldn''t be hidden from him. He knew all too well the depths this woman would go to have her way. Still, he did his best to look innocent, even ignoring the rose petal that seemed to look in his direction as if guarding against him. He couldn''t let it be known that he was now able to see spirits¡ªat least not now, not when so many questions remained unanswered.

    ¡°What about you?¡± the man said, turning toward Ethan. ¡°What do you have to say for yourself?¡±

    Ethan may call this man his brother-in-law, but the only thing they had in common was his sister. Without her existence, this man would have never even considered his opinions. Still, Ethan hid it all in the depths of his heart, putting on the facade of a grateful and harmless younger brother.

    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Ethan said while everything about him screamed ignorance and obliviousness. ¡°She was already pissed off when I arrived late for my shift, but I didn¡¯t expect to be suddenly attacked for it.¡±

    "Bullshit!" the woman screamed, almost in hysterics. "You must have done something to Aster! Look at her! Don''t you see how terrified she looks?"

    ¡°Look at what?¡± Ethan jabbed back. ¡°Don¡¯t you know I have never even seen what a spirit looks like? You know full well what I am. How do you expect me to be able to influence spirits in any way?"

    The woman was at a loss for words. She knew he was right, yet couldn''t help but feel he was somehow the cause. After all, she was connected to her contracted spirit through their contract. She could feel exactly how it felt, and it told her of the dread it had felt when Ethan''s gaze rested upon it. Still, she knew this feeling alone wouldn''t be enough for the Head Librarian to act upon, not with the bonds they shared through Ethan''s sister. She could only grit her teeth and bear with it this time.

    ¡°Aster acted only to protect me; of this, I am certain," she finally said calmly, yet her tone remained accusatory. "I ask for leniency on this matter. There are extenuating circumstances to consider."

    The man finally sighed, raising his gaze upward, feeling the weight of his position, before glancing at the unfortunate student, still looking taken aback by the speed at which the situation occurred. Even now, the full scope of it eluded him. Finally, the man sighed, his gaze resting upon the distraught woman.

    "So be it," he finally said, exasperated. "You''re on probation while this situation is thoroughly investigated. Awaiting further instructions, your spirit will be confined to its contract stone. Failure to comply will lead to its eradication. Do you understand?"

    The woman''s countenance grew heavy, yet Ethan felt a hint of relief wash over her, as well as the vine spirit supporting her. She touched her earring with her index finger, only for the stone to glow a bright green. The spirit now scattered into a mass of immaterial light before being absorbed by the stone''s glow. Its existence completely disappeared from the world, yet Ethan felt as if he could see something swirl within the stone as the light receded¡ªsomething he had never seen before. A slight hint of light pink. Still, he showed no indication of being aware of the change, remaining completely obvious.

    "As for you," the man said, turning toward Ethan with a complicated look. "Your sister will hear about this. You better ready yourself. Also, it''s not like you to be late."

    At the mention of his sister, Ethan¡¯s expression twisted into one of fear, but also helplessness. No matter how old he became, he had no way to resist her. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but hope his newfound grasp of mana could help him in this endeavour.

    A few moments later, after apologizing to the unfortunate student who had entered the library at the worst possible moment, Ethan''s brother-in-law finally left with the woman in tow, leaving Ethan and the student alone in uneasy silence.

    The golem of stone and dirt still stood before his master, shielding him from harm as if to separate him from Ethan. Ethan couldn¡¯t help but furtively glance at the clump of dirt, trying his best not to let it be known that he could see it, only to see it flinch each time he glanced at it.

    What¡¯s happening with these spirits? Am I so scary?

 Chapter 4 - Troubles Afoot

    Ethan watched the two of them leave, feeling slightly bewildered by the flow of events. Still, he quickly regained his composure as he gazed upon the wonders now open to his eyes. For so long, he had dreamed of the moment mana would be within reach. He could barely stop himself from grasping it all right at this moment.

    "So... What can I do for you?" Ethan asked as he walked to the cluttered desk before facing the young man and his dirt golem.

    Despite his eagerness to gaze upon this spirit and uncover the secrets of these creatures that had always been out of his reach, Ethan merely furtively glanced at it, hiding his intent as best as he could. It wasn''t time yet to let it show.

    ¡°Does... this happen often?¡± the young man said, looking in the distance where the two had disappeared.

    Ethan paused, his eyes fixed on the young man. Despite trying his best, he couldn''t help but let a hint of it show, as if he was looking at a fool. It flashed but for a moment before he took hold of himself, showing his best customer service smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it bother you,¡± he replied, shrugging helplessly. ¡°Her family¡¯s been pressuring her into getting married, but all her potential suitors have been turned away for some reason or other. She''s not getting any younger, and her value is slowly dropping. It seems she''s been feeling the stress of it all."

    ¡°I... see...¡± the young man said, slightly unconvinced, yet chose not to press further. ¡°I was told the librarians here could help me find the information I seek.¡±

    ¡°This is the Endless Library," Ethan said as he tried to make sense of the clutter taking the entirety of the desk. "As long as it exists, you can find it here. However, finding it is the hard part. It''s called endless for a reason, but I guess finding it would be part of my job. So, what are you seeking?"

    ¡°Actually..." the man replied, looking slightly nervous. He began to fret, rubbing his hands as if whatever he wanted to say was stuck in his throat; only when Ethan started to show an impatient look did he finally open his mouth once again, "You might have noticed already, but my contracted spirit is very anxious."

    Ethan couldn''t help but frown, glancing at the lump of dirt clinging to the man''s legs like a small, frightened child. Truthfully, it did seem that way, yet Ethan couldn''t let it show.

    ¡°How would I?¡± he shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been told about me: the anomaly residing in the Endless Library.¡±

    The young man''s pupil widened noticeably as if the realization had just hit him square in the face. Ethan couldn''t help but roll his eyes in his mind as he finally made progress; he could now faintly see the desk''s wooden top once buried underneath all the books and stacks of paper.

    ¡°Are you..." the young man began to stammer, but Ethan interrupted this train of thought.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I know. Let¡¯s get back to what you were saying. What do you think is the cause of its anxiety? Can¡¯t you just ask it?¡±

    ¡°I tried, but even he isn''t sure," he replied. "It''s just a feeling. He says it''s coming from deep within the earth. A disturbance of some sort. As an earth spirit, he is attuned to any changes within the earth''s crust, as I am sure you know."

    ¡°I know," Ethan said dismissively. "I see you are a sophomore. Did you consult your professors before coming here?"

    ¡°I did, but they thought nothing of it. They said he was just imagining it. Maybe they are right, but I can¡¯t just ignore it! He said something went missing.¡±

    Missing... can it be?

    Ethan''s pupils grew slightly wider, a suspicion growing in his mind. Still, it was too soon to panic. If something did happen, the Archon would have said something, or maybe the Magisterium, right?

    ¡°When did this feeling appear?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°When did this... thing... go missing?¡±

    "It started yesterday, slightly after classes were over. He clearly felt the change. He said it was like a small part was ripped away from the whole. I can¡¯t just ignore this! There¡¯s no way a large clump of mana can just disappear from deep within the earth¡¯s crust!¡±

    Ethan''s whole body shook as if a bolt of lightning ran straight through him. Cold sweat pooled on his back, soaking his clothes. His facial muscles twitched, if ever so slightly, yet he maintained a neutral stance as best as he could, appearing to doubt the veracity of the young man''s claims. Inside, his mind was screaming.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    I did this! I''m sure of it! I never thought the small part I took would be felt! It''s just a tiny part of the whole, barely noticeable! There''s no way such a small part can adversely affect the world... right? Bah... who cares... It can¡¯t be that bad. They just can¡¯t know I was the one that did it!

    Ethan retained his best customer service smile, doing his best to calm the young man''s slightly agitated state while he, himself, was on the verge of panic. Still, none of it showed through.

    "So what answers do you seek from the Endless Library?" Ethan said, his tone calm and serene as if it were a light breeze. "Too broad of a scope won¡¯t help me narrow down what might be useful to you.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡± the young man said, finally calming down, lightly patting the stone head of the small golem clinging to his leg. ¡°I figured that since what went missing was mana, I should start with the history of the mana flow within the earth''s crust underneath the Empire to see if this is a one-time occurrence or something that happens regularly."

    Ethan''s eyebrows rose slightly, feeling slightly impressed. It seemed this naive young man wasn''t as dumb as he looked on the outside. In fact, Ethan also wished to know the answer to the young man''s inquiry. With any luck, this happened so often that the Magisterium couldn''t be bothered to look into it. Well... one could hope, at least.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll find it for you,¡± Ethan said as he stepped away from the desk. ¡°Give me your authorization.¡±

    Ethan approached the young man, extending his hand, palm facing upwards. Yet, the young man only looked bewildered, unable to comprehend Ethan''s intentions. Ethan couldn''t help but frown at the sight.

    ¡°One of your professors sent you here, right?¡± he said. ¡°Didn¡¯t they give you something?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± the young man stammered, taken aback. ¡°No... No, they didn¡¯t. He just said I might find what I seek beyond those doors. He didn¡¯t give me anything...¡±

    "This isn''t your first year at the Academy. Have you never heard of the Inquiry Procedure for the Endless Library?" Ethan said, head slightly down as he massaged his temple. Somehow, this naive young man was starting to give him a headache. "I''m afraid that without proper authorization, there''s nothing I can do for you."

    ¡°What! There must be something...¡±

    "Nope!" Ethan said, cutting the man short and holding his palm in the young man''s face. "You do realize this place is restricted, right? Not just anyone is allowed to step foot in here. Just the fact that you passed the threshold of those doors without the proper authorization could land you in jail or worse. I don''t know what your professor was thinking about allowing you in here. You must have really pissed him off. How insistent were you?"

    ¡°I... wasn¡¯t... Okay, maybe I was, but can you blame me? I can barely take my classes. How would you feel if you saw your contracted spirit in a constant state of anxiety, its attention always diverted to something else?"

    "I wouldn''t know, remember?" Ethan said, pointing at his left ear, devoid of earrings. "Besides, this isn¡¯t my problem. No authorization means your business here is done. You can see yourself out.¡±

    Ethan turned away, returning to the pile of documents that needed sifting through. He couldn''t help but sigh, knowing just how long it would take to organize it all.

    Why can''t that woman do anything right? And she has the gall to say I''m useless. I wonder who''s truly useless...

    Then, he felt a hand on his shoulder. He frowned, then turned sharply, only to see the same young man still standing behind him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave?¡± Ethan repeated, but this time slightly more curtly. His smile had long faded, replaced by a look of exasperation.

    ¡°C¡¯mon. Just help me here. It¡¯s just one book. Nobody has to know you found it for me.¡±

    Ethan sighed, turning to face the man.

    ¡°This may be just a book to you, but this is my job, my livelihood. Don¡¯t you realize how many strings had to be pulled for me to end up here? No way am I going to jeopardize all this for you. If you aren¡¯t happy, why don¡¯t you find another sucker to help you? Better yet, find another professor to give you authorization this time. Then, I may be inclined to help you. Though, I doubt it at this point.¡±

    Hearing Ethan¡¯s sharp and slightly mocking tone, the young man¡¯s expression couldn¡¯t help but darken. Ethan even saw the clump of dirt shift, if ever so slightly, almost as if preparing to strike.

    He wouldn¡¯t dare, right? He couldn¡¯t possibly be that dumb? Didn¡¯t he witness what happened to that bitch?

    Unfortunately, reality would prove that he was indeed that dumb. The young man¡¯s open hand cut through the air, seeking the land on Ethan¡¯s cheek. However, to him, the hand seemed to move as if in slow motion. Avoiding it was merely child¡¯s play. However, Ethan¡¯s attention was focused on the lump of dirt, feeling this was the real threat. Still, he couldn¡¯t act preemptively.

    Not showing that I can now see spirits is starting to be a real pain...

    The young man''s palm landed squarely on Ethan''s cheek as a loud slapping noise echoed between the endless bookcases. However, there was no smugness on the young man''s face at this victory. In fact, he felt stupefied. He couldn''t understand how such a loud sound was created. He had barely felt the impact on his palm. If anything, he believed Ethan to have softened the blow by turning his head at the moment of impact.

    He became further convinced when he saw Ethan''s head twist back as if a spring, only to reveal that no marks marred the skin of his visage. Ethan merely looked at the young man with a mocking smile before snapping his fingers.

    ¡°Did you think me defenceless since I don¡¯t possess a contracted spirit? You forgot where you stand. These robes aren¡¯t merely for fashion!¡± Ethan exclaimed, slightly amused.

    The two massive doors slammed open, revealing the world beyond¡ªthe exact same scenery revealed when the young man had first entered. Then, a mighty gale began to blow, a storm brewing between endless rows of dusty old books.

    The wind possessed such strength that it picked the young man off his feet, all the while completely avoiding Ethan; he didn¡¯t even feel the hem of his robe even so much as flutter before the young man was shoved backwards between the two opened doors, followed quickly after by his contracted spirit.

    Ethan seemed to have heard a cry, though the wind drowned it out. He could somehow imagine what was said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll remember this, you!¡± or something along those lines. Still, it didn¡¯t matter at this point.

    When the young man and his pet had finally disappeared beyond the threshold, the two doors slammed back shut, and peace finally returned to the library, except for a green outline swiftly swaying in the breeze, intently observing Ethan.

    Their eyes locked¡ªif only this phenomenon possessed such things. Still, Ethan showed no signs of it, merely looking past. Yet, cold sweat poured down his back from the shock. He tried his best to remain calm, yet internally, he wished to scream. He slowly turned around to return to his work organizing this mess, only to hear what was akin to a child''s laughter echo in the breeze before the green outline finally left.

    Damn! That thing almost gave me a heart attack!

 Chapter 5 - In Search of Knowledge

    Where should I start? Maybe Historical Records of Tectonic Shifts, or how about Psychology of Nascent Earth Elemental? Isn''t there something more broad? Why does everything have to be so specific? Why can''t this place just have some sort of search function?

    Ethan sighed, putting a leather-bound book back into the bookcase where it originated from. He turned away, only for his sight to be filled with bookcases, forming a large labyrinth of information. Yet, finding the specific book suited to one''s needs felt more like seeking to find a needle in a haystack.

    Ethan walked aimlessly, browsing through various books as he went. Still, most of those books were written in foreign languages, some even long dead to the world for millennia. Those written in the common tongue were but the minority, but also primarily recent. Ethan could tell by their covers alone.

    It wasn''t that those books were in horrific shape. In fact, most of them felt brand new, as if time had stopped at the moment of their creations. Still, layers of dust covered them¡ªa thin film of grey blurring the bright letters found on the various covers.

    Ethan picked one such book, resting peacefully on an abandoned mound of similar tomes. In fact, most books within the library were found in this manner. Despite the astounding amount of bookcases loitered around the place, it would never be enough to house all these receptacles of knowledge.

    How long has it been here?

    A slight sorrow could be found in the depths of Ethan''s eyes¡ªsorrow for the countless such books abandoned here, never to see the light of day again, never to be sought for the knowledge contained within. Still, Ethan also felt sadness for the fact that he couldn''t read them. The golden characters peering through layers of dust were nothing more than gibberish to him.

    Then, Ethan felt a gaze blow past him; only a momentarily glimpse of a green outline flashed in his peripheral vision before decades¡ªor even centuries¡ªof accumulated dust rose in the air, as if a tornado, only to disappear in the darkness of the world above, never to be seen again.

    Ethan stood in the middle of it. Dust clung to his clothes but also sought its way through his orifices. He couldn''t help but close his eyes, putting both hands over his mouth and nose, but nevertheless, the dust infiltrated regardless.

    A forceful cough assaulted him, seeking to expel this harmful substance. The sound of his struggle resonated in his surroundings, yet was drowned out by the forceful gale blowing past. After the wind receded, he opened his eyes, only to see the surrounding mounds of discarded books were now neatly piled up; no trace of dust remained on them. The same applied to the book in his hands, yet he still couldn''t make out the title. He couldn''t help but sigh.

    ¡°Mating Habits of the Giant Apes of the Isle of Isbal... It seems Little Ethan is growing into a man. I didn¡¯t know you were interested in such things.¡±

    Ethan felt his body freeze, yet he could only act as if nothing had happened. He felt a soft pressure on his back as if someone was peering over his shoulder. However, there was no trace of body heat, just the coolness of the morning breeze.

    He glanced at the side without turning his head, only to see a blurred boundary as if the colour green had just emerged from the world.

    How many times has it done this when I wasn¡¯t aware?

    Ethan felt cold sweat appear on his back.

    It¡¯s making me regret being able to see it...

    He took a deep, slow breath yet tried to make it seem as natural as possible, all the while desperately trying to remain calm. Without a word, he returned the book to the top of a neat pile before walking away. Still, he could clearly feel it following him.

    Ethan walked aimlessly within the maze, only to happen upon a long staircase that rose to the sky. Still, even as he raised his gaze, he couldn''t find any signs of a floor above. The staircase merely seemed to disappear into the darkened sky. Without much consideration, Ethan chose to climb it.

    After a few minutes of constant climbing, Ethan found himself alone in the void¡ªexcept that he wasn''t. The green spirit of wind had followed him, whistling a distracting tune with its mere presence alone. She was the wind, immaterial but ever-present. Her existence was transient, a flow of pressure waves within the river of time. She was the freest being in the world, yet bound to it by chains of her own design¡ªnow bound to this endless library where no wind blew but hers.

    Seeing no end in sight, Ethan stopped. Upwards held nothing but darkness, while the ground below his feet was nothing more than a single dot of light in the distance. There were no guardrails nor counter steps, just fragile steps supporting his weight, floating within the endless void.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Is little Ethan feeling melancholic looking at this desolate scenery?¡± the spirit said, her green outline dancing in the void.

    Ethan felt as if he saw long ribbons of wind follow after her, almost as if she wore a long dress fluttering in the breeze. No matter how much he researched these creatures, he couldn''t understand their thought process. He sat on the stairs and pondered, discreetly gazing at the green outline.

    It hides its sadness through mischief. No matter how close to human it became through the contract, it cannot change its nature. It is wind, meant to be free, but now bound to the contract, and yet, it doesn¡¯t seem to regret it. Is the prize truly worth this sacrifice?

    As he watched the wind dance within the void, letting his mind wander, Ethan was suddenly brought back to reality. A point of light appeared within the darkness, beyond the boundary of the Endless Library. It felt like a flicker in space, the very fabric of reality shimmering as if a distant star exploded, spreading shock waves throughout the universe, only its scale was much smaller.

    A single piece of paper appeared within the void, floating in place. A single lonely white sheet, yet full of knowledge, imprinted onto it. And yet, Ethan couldn''t make out the characters from this distance. It appeared without a sound, almost like it had just popped into existence. Still, it was no illusion.

    Mere moments later, many more pages were created, the ink on their surface barely dried. Ethan could even see the characters appear on the page one after the other, in sequential order, as if they were being written before his very eyes.

    Soon after, as the last pages appeared, they became bound together, as if a collective, as leather wrapped them like a mother protecting her child. The newly formed book floated into space, drifting aimlessly as if carried by a nonexistent wind, only to traverse the infinite staircase and fall upon it softly as if a feather straight into Ethan''s hands.

    He couldn''t help but glance at the green outline swirling around him, giggling like a joyful child. He could feel the weight of the pages in his hands¡ªthe weight of newly-born knowledge. As for how it came to be, Ethan had no clue. He wasn''t sure anybody did.

    Maybe the Archon or the Magisterium knew something of the Endless Library yet weren''t inclined to share. Not even the one in charge¡ªhis brother-in-law¡ªseemed forthcoming with such information.

    Has it been already two years since I began my employment here? Yet, the mysteries of this place still elude me.

    Ethan stood at the edge of this world with a brand-new book in hand. Indeed, despite being called the Endless Library, this place definitely had an edge. Yet, in the two years since he started working here, he had observed the world expand. The boundaries of years prior weren''t the same anymore. Although slow, many more books were added to the collection, necessitating ever more bookcases to organize them all. Such was his role in all this.

    While many thought of the librarians as mere clerks providing access to the impossibly large repository of knowledge, they were more like archivists, allowing this place to retain a semblance of order in this maelstrom of ever-changing written wisdom.

    Still, not many take their jobs seriously. One just has to look at this spirit to know what its owner is like¡ªbirds of a feather and all that. I wonder where the funding for all this goes. It''s not in our pockets, that''s for sure...

    Ethan sighed before looking at the heavy tome in his hands, yet he couldn''t help but frown. He glanced at the green spirit but couldn''t find it anymore. It had disappeared. Whether it had simply blended into the atmosphere or had been recalled for some reason or other, Ethan didn''t know, but he also didn''t care. He couldn''t help but stare at the title.

    Studies of Subterranean Mana Flow Conducted Under the Arceus Plateau.

    Ethan''s expression couldn''t help but contort, feeling this to be too much of a coincidence. A dry laugh remained stuck in his throat, not knowing whether to be concerned or laugh. He wondered if the universe was playing a joke on him. What were the odds of reality giving him precisely what he needed at this specific moment?

    Still, his shock quickly faded. Ethan opened the thick cover without wasting another moment, revealing the knowledge within. He furiously flipped through the pages, drinking the words within, letting them slip straight into his consciousness.

    The book was thick and heavy, filled with untold knowledge, yet each page went by swiftly, almost as if they were imprinted into his psyche, only to be decoded sometime later. It felt like he was a starving man satisfying his hunger for the first time.

    When the very last page had finally been turned, the book now closed and lying on his lap, Ethan took a deep breath before letting it out slowly. He looked into the distant void, his gaze swimming through the endless expanse. There was a slight smile on his face.

    ¡°I... couldn¡¯t read anything,¡± he muttered. ¡°Not a single thing...¡±

    Rage took hold of him as he rose to his feet, the book held firmly in his grip as he cocked back his arm, seeking to throw it back into the endless abyss, only to stop at the last moment. He looked at the cover, observing the same title he had seen just moments prior. He could clearly read the letter, but when he turned to the first page, everything seemed like gibberish.

    Nothing made sense: not the syntax nor the grammar. Not even the Mise-en-page was anything close to what the Empire used as a standard. Only the characters themselves did Ethan recognize. However, they were arranged in such a fashion that nothing made sense. It was almost as if this book was written in code, only meant for its author''s eyes and no one else. Not even the black book he had found a year ago seemed that obtuse.

    Is Mana Flow something that requires such secrecy? What is the author trying to hide?

    Ethan turned the book over and looked at the back cover, but no name was present. Still, this was hardly surprising. More books than not were without author credentials, mainly those appearing from the void. Still, this was only one of many ways for books to be added to the collection. The Empire possessed many agents scouring the world in search of knowledge, and all knowledge ended here¡ªa tomb of forgotten words.

    Well... nothing to be done about it, Ethan thought as he rose, tucking the book under his arm as he began his descent. I can probably crack this code in my spare time or find someone who can...

 Chapter 6 - His First Summoning

    Ethan emerged from the library when the sun had already long set and night enveloped the world. Despite it all, the Academy was far from quiet. Many students still walked the halls. Although exhausted from a long day of learning, their zeal toward mastering the uses of their contracted spirit shone brightly.

    Somehow, Ethan couldn''t help but be jealous. Ever since he became aware of his deficiency, not a day passed without this flaw eating away at him. He had spent days seeking alternative methods, even forcing his way into the Endless Library, but now, the wait was over. He held tightly onto the stone hidden in his coat pocket.

    Bordering the Academy was a massive forest, which Ethan entered, slipping through the shadows cast by the bright moon shining overhead. The foliage was dense, obscuring his path, yet Ethan swiftly moved through the uneven terrain, avoiding the many branches barring the way.

    Ethan moved like an assassin in the night. He carefully avoided the brittle branches but also leapt from stone to stone, leaving no footprints on the muddy soil in his wake. There were no signs of his passage except for the slight rustle of the night wind through dense vegetation.

    His steps were slow and measured. He carefully listened to his surroundings as he ascended a small hill at the back of the Academy. Near the top, the dense sea of trees opened into a small clearing, allowing an unobstructed view of the sky and the world below.

    Ethan could clearly see the Academy in the distance, in all its majesty. The Academy was known throughout the land for its Gothic Architecture; large pointed towers lined its perimeter while a clock tower loomed over it all, serving as a distinct landmark for all the Capital to admire.

    In fact, the Academy was so sizable that it dwarfed any other construction within the Empire; not even the Archon''s palace could hold a candle to it. It was also a relic of days long past, dating back to even before the Empire''s founding; it had survived the birth and fall of countless nations. Some even speculated the Academy would remain long after the Empire itself had crumbled to dust.

    Within the distance, tucked away to the side, Ethan could see three massive buildings, each facing the other two. Their facades were slightly curved, forming a large circle with a large courtyard in the middle. One massively dwarfed the other two in both size and pretentiousness. This was the Academy''s teachers'' residence. It was also what should have been Ethan''s home within this gated community.

    How gaudy... Reminds me of home, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but think, a slight smirk creeping on his face.

    And yet, it swiftly faded. Years of bitter memories flooded his mind, remembering the abuse and neglect he had endured as a child. Somehow, he couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the lack of interest he produced in those he interacted with. He felt like a ghost, moving through life as if invisible. Still, this was much better than the alternative.

    Surrounding the massive grounds, encircling it all, was a high fence keeping the plebs outside. It stood tall and majestic but also imposing, deterring any from seeking to break in. Throughout all the eons the Academy existed, those who breached its defences could be counted on one hand as spirits constantly patrolled the area.

    Ethan had long heard of their existence, yet this was the first time he gazed upon them. He saw them flying in the air as if phantom, yet their threats were reflected in his eyes. Still, he held no delusion that this was the only line of defence. Many more should be hidden from the public eye.

    Beyond those walls was the Royal Capital, the Seat of Power for the entire Empire. This was where all decisions were made, housing the Archon but also all Magisters. This city was like no other, housing over a million people. A veritable production titan, but also the city at the forefront of arcane research. All of this was granted by the Academy''s existence, without which none would have been possible.

    Ethan saw the city extend into the distance. Yet, even from his small hill, he couldn''t see its full extent. Although grand and impressive, standing straight in the middle, the Academy''s grounds accounted for not even one percent of the city''s area. It was a mere fraction of the whole, yet it held all the power.

    It''s wild to think that if something were to happen to this place, the Empire might as well collapse. They can''t be unaware of this, but after such a long time, what can they even do about it? It has become so entrenched in the Empire''s power structure that nothing can shake its dominance.

    Ethan paused as he raised his gaze upwards, looking at the bright moon shining overhead. Yet his full attention was focused on his ears, seeking to find something floating in the wind. Nothing seemed out of place. By all metrics, he was alone here¡ªa perfect time and place for his next step.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    He took a few steps from the open clearing, returning to the dense forest, seeking a place of power where mana gathered. Through intensive research, Ethan had narrowed his search to a few locations.

    His eyes slowly adjusted to the darkness, yet the more they did, the stronger the flicker of mana became. To Ethan, mana seemed alive, like fireflies dancing in the atmosphere, yet blown away by the slightest breeze. It seemed to possess a will of its own, yet was a slave to the whims of the world, as if but the slightest nudge could change its trajectory.

    Ethan arrived at a promising place, one of the few he had scouted beforehand. A small pond stood before him, nestled peacefully in these woods, the last remnant of wilderness left amid this metropolis.

    Ethan felt the freshness of humid night air condense on his skin, but even more so, he was bewildered by the thickness of the mana permeating this slight valley where water pooled. The water was pristine as if filtered by the earth itself. It felt as if mana had condensed to form this isolated pond.

    This is it! This place should give me the best odds.

    Ethan quickly glanced around the area, ensuring he was alone. He felt a slight movement to his side and the sound of a breaking twig. He turned sharply, his gaze slightly narrowed, only to be faced with a small squirrel gathering fallen nuts.

    He slowly let the air leave his lungs, finally free from the tension. He couldn''t help but shake his head, feeling slightly conflicted. He could only thank the spirits no one had seen his overreaction. Still, he did not intend for anyone to witness what would happen next.

    Ethan retrieved a dull grey gemstone from his coat pocket. Even as the moon''s light pierced through the foliage and landed on the stone, no light was reflected; it remained opaque and lifeless.

    Ethan brought the stone forward, palm held upward as it rested in the crux of his hand. All around him, the world was bathed in mana. He could see the flicker clearly reflected in his eyes, only to close them soon after.

    Then, without wasting a moment, Ethan began to speak in ancient tongues, reciting a cryptic incantation. This incantation was old, older than the Empire itself, yet most knew the words by heart, even if the meaning eluded them. This was the first thing those born of old magic families would be taught upon their coming of age, and Ethan was no exception.

    The words were but a whisper yet were echoed by the world. The surrounding mana began to shimmer, resonating with the words as they synced, creating a most wonderful sight.

    As Ethan recited the words he had committed to memory so long ago, he couldn''t help but feel elation rise in his heart. This wasn''t the first time he had stood in this place, reciting those exact words. He had done so many times before¡ªalmost an uncountable amount of times. Yet, this was the first time they provided the expected result. For the first time, Mana was moved by his words.

    Having said the last of them, Ethan opened his eyes, only to see a maelstrom begin to form. Mana began to dance, prompting reality itself to respond in kind. Power pooled in his vicinity, prompting space to tear, allowing a glimpse of the world beyond. Still, the vision was hazy, almost like a mirage in the desert.

    Is this what the Veil is like¡ªthe barrier separating our world from where the spirits dwell?

    Ethan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but be filled with anticipation. The moment that would soon change his fate was almost upon him. A small tear appeared on the Veil, allowing a glimpse of the world beyond. It was a fantastical sight, filled with wonders he could hardly comprehend.

    From what he had gathered from ancient literature, the world beyond the Veil was without physicality. The spirits'' world was made only of thoughts and energy, where spirits were but concepts enslaved by their very natures.

    Only when they peered through, allowing themselves to be bound by contract stones, did they finally achieve sentience, allowing their own personalities to evolve. But even then, they remain bound by what they were, forever unable to escape the chains binding them, only seeking to change the master holding the leash.

    Finally... After all this time...

    A white light appeared beyond the veil¡ªa mass of energy and thought crystallized into an immaterial vision¡ªseeking to break through the barrier between worlds, attracted to the dull stone held in Ethan''s hand as if in sympathetic resonance.

    A break appeared, only big enough to allow the light passage, but it struggled to slip through even then. The hole within the fabric of reality existed only for a moment. Of the countless beings beyond the veil waiting for their single chance to escape this chaotic world of thoughts and energy, only the chosen one could do so.

    This process was nothing more than a gamble¡ªa once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Luck determined whether one would be bound to a greater spirit or to a useless one. While spirits would grow alongside their contractors, this singular moment was pivotal.

    Ethan almost drowned in anticipation, his hand tightly wrapped around the dull stone. He could see chains of light begin to appear in its core, awaiting the being to dwell within. The maelstrom of mana began to rage, allowing it all to congregate on the stone''s surface, slowly bringing out its shine and attracting countless spirits from beyond the veil. Still, Ethan''s expression couldn''t help but sour.

    From what he had read and experienced, he knew that most stones attracted many spirits competing for the chance to break free from their world. However, he saw no such thing. In fact, only a single light shone dimly beyond the threshold.

    He remained hopeful, bringing the stone closer to the pond''s edge, where the mana flow was more substantial, reinforcing the tear between worlds. For a brief moment, the gap widened, allowing the white light to slip through, rushing straight into the stone.

    There was no fanfare, no explosion of light. The contract stone only grew slightly brighter as the maelstrom began to fizzle out, its purpose accomplished. The tear started to fade, disappearing back into the aether.

    Ethan remained silent, eyes fixed upon the stone. He knew not whether to be happy, yet the fact was already fixed in stone, his contracted spirit already chosen.

    Lux... the lowest-ranked light spirit.

 Chapter 7 - Dwelling in the Dark

    ¡°Are you kidding me?! What am I supposed to do with this?¡± Ethan said, his closed fist crashing upon a nearby tree.

    Frustration and anger dripped from his words as the impact of this strike propagated upwards, prompting detached leaves to fall from the branches. A calm wind blew, creating a slight upward draft that carried the leaves a short distance away.

    Ethan pressed his forehead against the trunk, gazing deeply into the stone. His jaw was held tight, feeling the hopelessness of it all, but he sighed soon after. He took a deep breath, letting bitterness flow out of him, flooding his peaceful surroundings.

    No point thinking about what could have been... I can only make the most of it. Still... Lux. I couldn¡¯t have received a worse spirit.

    Lux was, by all measures, considered the worst. As a light spirit of the lowest order, its only ability was to produce light, and even then it struggled to do that much. Even with all the mana Ethan could muster at the moment¡ªwhich was not that much¡ªthe best it could do would be to glow like a firefly. It couldn''t even compete with the moonlight shining on Ethan at this very moment.

    Surely, there must be something I can do? Some way to utilize this spirit...

    No matter how Ethan racked his brains, he could find no such means. Lux¡¯s very nature contradicted what Ethan needed from it. The Empire valued offensive capability above all else, yet Lux possessed none. Its only use was as a lantern, but it even failed at that. As such, it was looked down upon as the worst spirit imaginable. Ethan had even heard rumours of people committing suicide as a result of contracting one.

    Still, from what Ethan knew of it, Lux was more than it seemed, but only under specific conditions. Lux was highly similar to fireflies. In fact, its concept may very well originate from them, or maybe vice-versa.

    Lux''s concept was light itself, which meant strength in numbers. On the other side of the Veil, they usually congregated with each other, creating something like a miniature sun. The more there was, the stronger they became. However, the contract stone could only house one spirit at a time, making Lux utterly useless.

    These stones were far from common, distributed only to those about to undergo the Awakening Ceremony. Ethan went to great lengths to acquire this one, bribing many officials with the earnings of his meagre salary. Unfortunately, each stone could only be used once, and trying his luck a second time was unrealistic. He could only make do with the hand he was dealt.

    After a long pause and a sigh, Ethan pushed himself off the tree trunk, unwrapping his fingers from the stone and exposing it to the moonlight. He saw a minuscule point of light swim within the stone, barely perceivable from the outside. There weren''t even any signs of chains binding it, almost as if the stone exterior was enough to cage it within itself.

    Ethan reached behind his back, firmly gripping the knife hidden in his clothes before slicing open his opposing palm. Red blood began to pool in his hand as he pressed the dull stone into it, bathing it in his own blood. He stood there momentarily, waiting for the contract to be completed, yet to his surprise, nothing happened.

    Is the blood lacking? It shouldn¡¯t be...

    Just to be safe, Ethan raised his wounded hand as he held the stone in the other one, letting his blood drain right on top of it. The dull grey stone had turned completely red, yet the expected response had still yet to happen. He only stood, mouth slightly agape as his blood was slowly leaving him.

    Why isn¡¯t it working? I did exactly as the ceremony entailed. Once the spirit lie within the contract stone, my blood laced with mana should have sealed the deal. Did the way I acquired mana somehow change the contract?

    With a frown, Ethan plunged the bloodied stone into the nearby clear pond. He felt his hand sting as water reached the wound, yet he couldn''t care less. All his attention was firmly upon the contract stone as he washed the blood away.

    The pond had turned slightly pink as the blood-free stone finally emerged, yet Ethan couldn''t help but frown. Despite spilling all this blood, using up all the previous mana contained within, nothing much had changed with the stone. If anything, it became even duller, almost as if the spirit within was slowly dying.

    Why isn¡¯t working?!

    Ethan''s frustration grew. He wished for nothing more than to throw this useless stone to the bottom of the pond, only to be forgotten by the world. Not only was he plagued with a useless spirit, he couldn''t even make a contract with it. Was he doomed to be forever unable to acquire magic?Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Just as despair began to wash over him, Ethan heard some noise in the distance. His body tensed, his gaze fixed onto the slight pink water, but also his blood smeared onto the fallen leaves at his feet.

    Damn... There¡¯s no time!

    Without wasting another second, Ethan retrieved a piece of cloth from his clothes and wrapped it around the wound, staunching the bleeding. He then jumped in the air and grabbed a sturdy branch. He swung his feet forward, creating a large arc until he gracefully flipped onto said branch. He didn''t even pause before continuing his ascent, only to blend in the darkness of the tree''s foliage, silently looking down onto the world below.

    ¡°You must have imagined it. Who could possibly be here at this hour? I know you¡¯re just trying to avoid the topic!¡±

    A masculine voice cut through as footsteps slowly grew louder. Only the dim light of the moon illuminated the forest, yet Ethan could see clearly from his vantage point, hidden in the darkness, and his eyes couldn''t help but narrow slightly.

    Two individuals approached the pond, one of whom he recognized. It was the cold young woman he had noticed within the Academy some day prior, the one who seemed like a blizzard on a cold winter night. Even now, she seemed to be made of frost, looking disinterestedly forward and completely ignoring the man chasing after her.

    She wore a long white robe, completely unsuited for this dirty and humid environment, yet it remained impeccable as if nothing could mar its surface. With every step, the world seemed to freeze around her. The lush leaves froze and then shattered like shards of glass, adding to the frosted ground below her feet, allowing her passage.

    On the other hand, the man was like a fiery blaze, sporting striking red robes. His red hair seemed aflame, dancing in the slight wind, illuminating his surroundings like a lighthouse in the darkness. Ethan knew not who this man was, yet he felt strangely familiar. Somehow, he resembled the young man with the salamander he had seen some days prior. Their arrogance was similar.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare ignore me!¡± the man said, gripping the woman¡¯s arm.

    He tugged on it, forcing her to turn to face him, yet her gaze was colder than ever; no hint of emotion distorted her perfect feature. Ethan felt the temperature drop even from his hidden place high above them. He could only curl up in a ball to fight the cold while the man took the full brunt.

    Frost crept up his skin, freezing him to the bone. Yet, Ethan saw a flame arose in his eyes. His red hair burned with ever-increasing force, struggling against the cold. On one side, the air seemed to freeze, while on the other, it boiled. Yet, the two met in the middle, creating a strange equilibrium.

    A wall was created between the two¡ªa wall neither could breach without exerting their full power. However, Ethan knew the forest wouldn''t be able to sustain itself were they to truly fight. Even now, the surrounding trees cried in their helplessness¡ªhalf frozen while the other half aflame.

    ¡°Enough,¡± the man added, retracting the flame.

    Still, his expression was one of reluctance, yet the woman only scoffed silently as she, too, stopped the frost from spreading. She turned and slowly walked to the small pond before crouching and observing closely.

    For the first time, her expression changed as she noticed the unusual colour and the lingering scent of iron. She placed a single finger in the water, freezing a small part of it before raising it to eye level and extracting an orb of ice from the pond.

    The orb was perfectly spherical but also translucent, allowing her to see through it and the blood frozen within. Although minute, Ethan''s blood had congregated toward the centre, allowing her a clear picture. Yet she merely let the orb of ice fall back into the pond as she rose to her full height.

    "Was that it?" the man said, arms crossed as he stood behind her. "You interrupted our talk for this?"

    "There is nothing to talk about," the woman said, her gaze landing on him for the first time. Even as their powers struck each other, Ethan had seen no intent coming from her, almost as if the man''s existence wasn''t reflected in her eyes, but now¡ªnow she seemed to respond.

    ¡°Of course, there is!" the man snapped, growing slightly louder, only for him to close his eyes soon after, taking a long deep breath. When he reopened them, they were calm and peaceful, almost as if his earlier outburst hadn''t happened. "I am bound to graduate this year, and when I do, our wedding is sure to follow, but it seems you still haven''t accepted it."

    ¡°This is something our families have decided. It has nothing to do with me,¡± she said, her tone emotionless.

    ¡°Are you still clinging to the past?" he said, eyes slightly narrowed, yet a sneer soon appeared. "Forget about him. Although his family is powerful, so is mine. Furthermore, he is just a cripple. How can he ever be worthy of you?"

    "He is irrelevant," she said, yet despite her lack of emotion, Ethan felt her tone grow slightly colder. "If you wish to talk about worth, then you too aren''t worthy. You cling to your family''s past achievements but forget to hone yourself as an individual. Do you think me stupid enough not to know about your various lovers?"

    A slight trace of mockery spilled from her words and couldn''t help but wound the young man''s pride. His expression twisted in a mix of anger and frustration, yet to Ethan''s surprise, there was not a single hint of shame, as if he thought this was only to be expected.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you...¡± he began, yet the end of the sentence was left unsaid.

    "Confront you about this?" she added. "I saw no need. What are you to me? What do your little escapades have to do with me? These are all inconsequential."

    "You are mine!" the man said, yet his tone was like that of a wounded beast. It was as if he said those words more to convince himself than her. "Whether you like it or not, you cannot escape this union."

    ¡°The future has yet to be decided,¡± she rebutted. ¡°Whether you like it or not, I possess my own will, and it will not remain ignored.¡±

    "We shall see..." the man replied, venom spilling from his words, yet he turned around and walked away, leaving the woman alone in the forest''s depths. She remained still until no trace of him remained but the forest''s silence.

    For but a brief moment, Ethan felt as if he saw a hint of weakness in her. She closed her eyes and sighed softly, letting all the tension drain from her shoulders and small fists, only to raise her gaze, peering deep into the darkness.

    Cold sweat drained from Ethan''s back as he felt their eyes lock despite being hidden by a thick curtain of shadow. However, for the first time, Ethan saw a hint of a smile on her perfect face as she spoke.

    ¡°How long do you plan to hide and spy on me?¡±

 Chapter 8 - Embrace of Winter

    Ethan remained silent, holding his breath. Despite the shock, he soon relaxed, letting all the tension slowly drain away, but his gaze remained locked onto the woman down below, his vigilance at an all-time high, only to feel a cold front on the back of his head.

    As if on instinct, he spun, unsheathing his blade. He swung the sharp piece of metal in an arc, seeking to slaughter whatever caught him by surprise. However, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen when he realized what it was.

    Before him stood an ethereal beauty in a dress of snow and long hair as cold as the dead of winter. Her eyes were a light blue like the clear morning sky, calm and serene¡ªjust like the calm before the storm.

    She floated behind him, her tiny feet standing on the air itself. Ethan''s knife sliced through her, but she didn''t react in the slightest. She let the blade reap through her throat yet remained completely unscathed. The edge passed through her unhindered, only to collide with the tree trunk barring its path, remaining stuck in the dense wood.

    Taken aback, Ethan couldn''t help but freeze for a moment. He knew of this spirit all too well, yet this was the first time he had seen her form. It was eerily similar to the woman below, except a much younger version. She looked about twelve, yet the coldness in her eyes couldn''t help but give him shivers.

    Suddenly, the floating little girl extended a single hand toward him. Ethan''s eyes narrowed, and he took a single step back, only to realize where he stood. He had inadvertently stepped over the void. As he began to fall backwards, he swore he saw the floating apparition utter a small mocking laugh that couldn''t help but fill him with dread. This spirit was much more than she seemed.

    His body picked up speed, heading toward the ground. However, multiple branches stood in his way, yet were much too feeble to stop his fall. The first few broke when he tried to hang on to them, only to collide straight into a large one.

    He felt his breath cut short yet clung to it regardless. However, the impact cracked the branch at its junction to the trunk and soon gave as well. Fortunately, he was much closer to the ground and didn''t accelerate much as he finally ended his journey into a bed of leaves at the tree''s base.

    He took a few seconds to regain his breath. He felt his ribs ache in his chest, yet the pain was dull, merely a bruise. Fortunately, it seemed no bones had been broken. Still, he couldn''t help but chastise himself for how careless he had been. How could he have his back taken so easily? He couldn''t help but remember the mocking smile on the spirit''s face, wondering if he had imagined it all. Spirits able to display human emotions were far from ordinary.

    ¡°That was quite the entrance.¡±

    Ethan''s eyes snapped open, only to see the woman hang over him, sporting the same unconcerned look devoid of emotions. Still, he was in no hurry to get up; there was no point anymore. Instead, he sighed and remained on his back, looking upwards, only to see the white spirit slowly lower itself and land on the young woman''s shoulder. Indeed, despite the age difference, Ethan couldn''t help but think they were twins.

    ¡°How long do you plan to stay like this?¡± she said, tilting her head to the side.

    Despite her always-sour look, Ethan couldn''t help but think she looked adorable. Still, this realization only reopened old wounds and memories left in his heart¡ªthose he thought he had discarded long ago.

    ¡°I like it here," Ethan replied, trying to hide the pain filling his words. "It''s soft and cool. It also offers a great view of the moon."

    She gave him a look¡ªone which he knew the meaning of. He was lying¡ªthey both knew it well. However, she didn''t know that Ethan was being truthful in one way. It did offer a great view of the moon¡ªthe moon was beautiful tonight, wrapped in this dress of white light. Even if he possessed all the willpower in the world, he couldn''t stop staring.

    As he was absorbed in the view, Ethan saw the spirit lean closer to the woman''s ear, whispering something he couldn''t hear as a soft wind passed through the forest, making a symphony out of the rustling leaves. Still, he saw the woman''s expression change from bewilderment to even more solemn than it was¡ªif that was possible. Another shiver ran up Ethan''s spine as he felt her gaze attempt to sear right through him, and yet, she remained silent. Soon enough, he couldn''t bear it anymore and chose to speak.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked sheepishly, unable to sustain her gaze.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°How long?" she asked as a frown appeared.

    Taken aback, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°How long, what?¡±

    ¡°How long have you been able to see her?" she asked again, emphasizing every word.

    Ethan froze, fear gripping his heart. Was his secret revealed already? Probably... yet he didn''t let it show. His expression remained a mask of obliviousness, unable to comprehend what she referred to. However, on the inside, his mind raced, trying to devise whatever excuse seemed plausible. Yet, none came to mind.

    ¡°Who¡¯s her?¡± he asked. ¡°I have no idea who you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    He shrugged, smiling foolishly, yet the two females before him didn''t look impressed. Their gazes remained locked onto him. Worse still, he could see the spirit further lean next to the woman''s ear, relaying information he wasn''t privy to.

    ¡°Stop playing dumb!" she said, her tone becoming fiercer. "You know exactly who I''m talking about, don''t you?"

    Ethan couldn''t help but be taken aback. He had rarely seen her lose her composure. In fact, almost every time, she was colder than ice, keeping everyone at a distance as if she were a giant iceberg slowly drifting on a lonely sea. Seeing her temper heat up like so was quite novel, and it brought a single thought to Ethan''s mind¡ªsomething he could exploit.

    ¡°Beth. Is that jealousy I hear in your voice?¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I must say I didn¡¯t expect that coming from you. Even when we were engaged, the most you ever gave me was a look of disinterest. Why the sudden change?¡±

    Shock flashed on her face, yet it soon soured, becoming something akin to fury slowly smouldering in the depths of her eyes. Ethan could feel the temperature drop, and his body began to freeze, yet he remained calm, keeping the same oblivious smile plastered on his lips.

    ¡°Do not call me that," she said, weighing every word. "You lost that right already.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Miss Elizabeth Reinhardt. This poor pleb wouldn''t dare to offend one of such noble birth."

    "As if your family isn''t even more prestigious than mine," she replied, her tone sharp and deadly.

    Ethan scoffed, turning to the side as he felt a hint of anger rise. Merely looking at her brought forth painful memories he believed he had long crushed at the bottom of his heart, yet they always resurfaced once she was involved.

    "What family? My sister is the only one that still talks to me, but even then, she merely does so to ensure I do not bring any more shame upon them than I already have."

    "Still as bitter, I see," she replied. "Isn''t it about time you grew up? The world doesn''t revolve around you."

    Ethan¡¯s snapped back in front, facing the beautiful woman before him. However, his joking pretense had long crumbled, replaced with a bitter expression he could hardly conceal no matter how hard he tried. Despite how cold she seemed, this woman could always cut the deepest. But even then, she never showed remorse, as if she expected everyone to be as blunt as she was.

    "Not everyone is as blessed as you are..." Ethan said through gritted teeth. "Beauty, talent, wealth and status. You already have it all. And now, you even have a fiance who''s just as blessed as you are. What more can you wish for?"

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Her voice echoed among the nearby trees, rustling their leaves like a slight wind had passed. The little ethereal girl on Elizabeth''s shoulder rose in the air, shining slightly. He saw the damp ground begin to freeze as a cold front assaulted his skin, prompting him to rise from his bed of leaves.

    The sky darkened as a slight haze blocked the moonlight. The moisture hanging in the air froze into snowflakes before falling to the ground, covering the forest into a blanket of white, and yet, Elizabeth seemed unaffected by the frost. Her white mantle danced in the frigid air, and her breath created a white cloud each time it exited her small mouth, yet she didn''t shiver even as the temperature dropped below subzero. On the other hand, Ethan couldn''t help but wrap himself in his own mantle, trying his best to battle the encroaching frost.

    ¡°So it''s finally come to this," Ethan said, teeth striking against each other, his whole body shivering in a desperate attempt to create some warmth. Yet his gaze remained fixed upon the woman before him, not a single trace of fear to be found within. "Have you finally decided to rid yourself of the shame of your past? I always knew this would happen eventually. I just never expected you would be the one to do it personally.¡±

    The cold suddenly stopped, her gaze filled with something Ethan didn''t recognize. Never had he seen such an expression on her face. Was this pity or something more akin to regret? He didn''t know but also didn''t have the heart to ask.

    ¡°You made your choice, remember?¡± she said, her voice now soft, almost inaudible amid the frigid air. ¡°You were the one that chose to break the engagement decided by our families, not I. You were weak, and now you must reap the consequences. That is all.¡±

    She gave Ethan one last look¡ªone utterly devoid of emotion as if looking at a non-existent being. Then, she turned and walked away, following the same trail she had used to find this place, leaving Ethan alone amid the frost.

    The cold lingered for a while longer before dissipating into the atmosphere. The snow melted, dampening the already humid ground and seeping into the fallen leaves and mud. Ethan stood still for a while longer, letting her disappear into the distance. Yet, his gaze remained fixed on her back as if debating whether or not to chase after her.

    What¡¯s the point... It¡¯s already too late to change anything...

    Ethan sighed, looking at the bright moon high in the sky. Now alone, in the peaceful serenity of this lonely forest, he couldn''t help but regret his actions. He had been childish, letting his past wounds resurface only to throw his pain and insecurity onto her.

    He wished to take them back and apologize, yet she was already long gone. Somehow, this woman always brought out the worst in him¡ªwhat he had desperately tried to hide for years¡ªyet it always emerged unexpectedly. She constantly stirred emotions he had always thought had been long buried.

    Still, her parting words cut more profoundly than he would have liked to believe. She was right. He had been the one to break off their engagement. Since they were children, they had been promised to each other¡ªa way for two powerful families to be tied together by this union¡ªyet he was the one to destroy it all.

    "Of course, I was weak," Ethan muttered, letting these soft-spoken words travel along the breeze. "How could I not be? Can you honestly expect a powerless sixteen-year-old to stand up to two of the most powerful families in the Empire? Had I not done so, I would be nothing more than a corpse by now..."

 Chapter 9 - Finding Hope in the Midst of Despair

    The sun had only just begun to rise upon the city when Ethan emerged from the forest, only for his footsteps to echo upon the hard wooden floor of the Academy. The halls were mostly deserted; only a few people¡ªprimarily researchers¡ªwere awake at this hour, yet Ethan''s stomping still caused a slight commotion.

    His frustration was evident, prompting most to avoid him. Still, they would have done so regardless, as rumours of his situation floated around. They knew of the divide between him and his family, yet weren''t stupid enough to try and antagonize a Magister''s son, no matter how estranged they might be.

    Still, Ethan paid no attention to the looks coming his way as he barrelled down the halls. Although frustration was his main drive, what spurred him on was also regret¡ªregret to not have asked what Beth was doing in the forest in the middle of the night, with her new fiancee no less.

    I should just let it go... This is none of my business anymore...

    Despite repeating those words countless times, Ethan couldn''t convince himself. The image of that man being straightforward with his wants wouldn''t leave his mind. He desperately wished he could do the same, yet he knew this would be doomed to fail; there were simply too many obstacles barring his path.

    Maybe something would change if he acquired magic, but he didn''t hold much hope after what happened last night. He couldn''t help but think back to the weakest spirit of light in the contract stone and his inability to even form a simple contract with it. He felt dejected, on the verge of giving up, but he wouldn''t. He had sacrificed too much to let it end like this.

    His stride didn''t falter as he passed the library''s threshold. It was dead quiet; not a single soul was in sight, except for the green outline forever observing the world as if this library was its own kingdom, which it held dominion over¡ªever-present and ever-watching.

    Yet, Ethan paid it no mind, avoiding its attempts to catch his attention as he walked away purposefully. He didn''t even try to hide his route, taking the most direct path to his objective. In mere moments, he arrived at a familiar bookcase, tugging on the spine of an ancient book as black as night, only to disappear on the spot, leaving only the green outline hovering far above.

    There is no way it doesn¡¯t know, Ethan thought, appearing in the small room contained within. How could it not? How could I possibly evade something whose existence I cannot perceive and do so for a whole year? Thinking otherwise would be delusional. Still, I wonder why it has remained silent up until now. As it''s a contractor, the Head Librarian should know, right?

    Yet, Ethan pushed those thoughts to the back of his mind. He had reflected multiple times on these very questions in the last year, but nothing ever came of it. He saw no point in worrying about it. He was prepared to take some drastic measures if things came to a head. He couldn''t let it be known what he was up to within this sealed place.

    In a single motion, Ethan brushed aside the countless documents that cluttered the only desk in this room, scattering them on the floor, only to repopulate the desk with even more books he took from the innumerable bookcases lining each wall.

    For the next few hours, Ethan spent every moment peering through all sorts of documents, from the most common to the most absurd, if only to find a single mention of a similar case to his own. He was seeking answers to this failed contract, yet he found nothing.

    The collection of books within this sealed space was one Ethan had gathered over a long time: from those that haven''t been inventoried yet to those whose existence no one would miss. Still, the knowledge contained within was priceless and greatly aided Ethan in his quest. But even then, even he had yet to fully master each tome. There was enough here for a lifetime of study, but Ethan wouldn''t be satisfied with mere knowledge.

    Is there truly nothing?

    Ethan''s head rose from the books, gazing at the darkened sky above. He felt fatigue assault him, yet this had been just another sleepless night, something he was accustomed to. No... his fatigue came from frustration¡ªknowing that an entire year of efforts had been for naught, that his fate was already set in stone, and nothing could change it.

    But what about the black tome? I know it offers a method to overturn fate. Did I somehow make a mistake? Did I not follow it step by step? Did something go wrong?

    No matter how hard he racked his brains, Ethan could find no fault in the method he used. He had replayed the scene countless times, trying to seek the slightest of incongruence, yet he knew there were none. Even though he knew not the words written on the page, he was sure¡ªthis certainty was without fault.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Who is this tome''s author? Was someone else willing to go to such lengths before me to research such a taboo subject? Hard to believe their name wouldn''t be recorded somehow, almost as if they have been expunged from history...

    Ethan closed his eyes and sighed, feeling sleep wash over him. Yet, he didn''t allow himself this sweet release, not until he found some answers. He wouldn''t allow it to end this way after all this.

    He glanced at the contract stone resting peacefully on the wooden desktop. Not a trace of life could be seen within, almost as if the spirit had perished, leaving only its mana behind. However, Ethan knew this to be impossible. Contract stones contained a piece of the Spirit World¡ªthe world beyond the Veil.

    As such, they were ideally suited to house weakened spirits after they breached the boundary. It acted as a place of healing and acclimation, allowing them to exist on this side without burdening their contractor. How could a spirit possibly die within its confines? It was like a fish drowning in water; it seemed preposterous.

    Could it be?

    Ethan frowned, looking at the dull stone but then at his hand. He noticed a detail¡ªa crucial one. Although weak, when the spirit first crossed the world, it remained spirited and full of vitality. Only when Ethan began the contract did its vitality begin to wane. At first, he had discarded this preposterous thought, but he couldn''t anymore.

    My blood... Did the piece of the Graveyard of the End I extracted change my blood somehow? Am I not human anymore?

    Ethan remained silent, hands holding his head over the desk as he looked down on the contract stone lying inert on its surface. Rage slowly mounted in his heart. A year of pointless effort and sacrifices had gone like the wind with nothing to show for it. He could hardly keep still, feeling violent urges threatening to spill out onto the world, seeking to destroy all he touched.

    In frustration, Ethan picked up the stone and squeezed, venting his rage upon this piece of mineral. He squeezes with all his strength, letting years of repressed anger flood his mind, wishing for nothing but the world to burn.

    That was until he heard a cracking sound shatter the heavy silence. He stopped abruptly, releasing the pressure, only to see the contract stone had cracked slightly. Unbeknownst to him, the stone began to shatter slowly, breaking apart into countless pieces. All that remained was a slight dust that slipped through his fingers; not a single trace of the spirit held within remained.

    That¡¯s impossible! No humans should be strong enough to destroy them, even more so when a spirit dwells within! They are infused with mana, and only a special tool allows them to be carved. How is this happening?

    Ethan was bewildered but felt a sudden change. Ever since he had stepped into this room for the first time, he had yet to see even a single speck of mana within. Even before, when he absorbed a piece of the Graveyard, no mana had ever stepped beyond the threshold. But now he could see mana slowly fill the space, only to disappear soon after, absorbed by a thick blackness slowly spilling out of Ethan''s clenched hand.

    The darkness was deep, feeling like an abyss able to swallow reality itself, and yet, Ethan felt no fear of this darkness. Instead, he felt something akin to a bond, like they were bound together¡ªtwo parts of the same whole.

    Ethan needed but a glimpse to recognize what the darkness was. This was the piece of the Graveyard of the End he had absorbed some days prior, spilling out of him like a starved predator searching for prey.

    Once all the mana was absorbed, the darkness receded back to Ethan¡¯s body, leaving no traces of its existence behind, except for a void where mana once was. The darkness crawled back to Ethan¡¯s heart, forming a dark ring around it made of countless blackened characters Ethan would recognize as the one he first found within the black tome.

    While Ethan remained unaware of the details of what had transpired, he knew something had changed. His vision had expanded, becoming more crisp and detailed. As did his hearing, now able to pick up even the tiniest of sounds. In fact, he could clearly hear his heartbeat in his chest, drowning the world with its thump. It took him a few minutes of acclimation for the noise to recede and return to normal.

    What¡¯s happening?

    Ethan felt dread overcome him but also elation. Not all changes were bad, not even the unknown ones. While he had many questions and worries, just the mere fact that something had occurred in his hour of direst need left him jubilant. He couldn''t wait to explore the change.

    He glanced down, only to see a small mound of dust resting peacefully on the desk''s surface. There were no signs of the small spirit within, almost as if it had dissipated into the atmosphere.

    But that''s impossible... Everybody knows spirits never perish; they only return to the spirit world. Their concepts are eternal, never to be erased. Unless...

    ¡°Unless the very concept that makes up their existence is erased, unleashing the mana they accumulated during their entire lives..." he muttered.

    Is that what the Graveyard of the End''s function is? Recycling dying spirits into pure mana, only to be used as sustenance for the spirit world? Research showed that new spirits were constantly born, yet we never saw evidence of their deaths or corpses...

    Ethan remained stunned, unsure of what this entailed for him, yet he knew of the significance of this discovery. If it could be proven and replicated, this would be enough to immortalize him as a peerless researcher, the envy of all those pretentious bastards who looked down on him as a mere librarian.

    Yet, Ethan knew better. He had no intentions of ever telling anyone. This discovery was for himself and himself alone. He had the ability to destroy spirits and harness their accumulated mana. While merely slight¡ªas his pitiful light spirit didn''t possess much mana to begin with¡ªEthan could feel the increase in his mana reserve.

    Usually, one¡¯s mana reserve is innate. One can only learn to raise its efficiency, never raise its amount... This is unbelievable!

    Still, it was too soon to rejoice. Ethan¡¯s problem hadn¡¯t been fixed in the slightest. His inability to form a contract with spirits still remained, disabling him from performing magic. If he wanted to be able to use mana to affect reality, he would have to devise his own methods, treading his own path through untold darkness, taking one step at a time over a bottomless pit where merely one single mistake could spell his doom.

    Still, Ethan was more than willing as a brand new world awaited him.

 Chapter 10 - On the Cusp of Enlightment

    Ethan had been cooped up within the black tome for a few days now, only leaving to eat or do his work as a librarian. The rest of the time, he would be engrossed in his reading, seeking a way to harness the power of mana without the aid of spirits. Needless to say, he had only been met with failure thus far.

    It wasn''t as if there wasn''t any information on the subject. In fact, this had been the subject of untold research throughout the ages, yet it always ended with one simple fact: humans did not possess the means to alter mana in any way. Some acted as vessels for it, but only spirits could manipulate mana to change reality.

    Still, Ethan refused to accept it. This wasn¡¯t just mere arrogance on his part, thinking himself superior to all those who came before him, but reality. He had something none before him had¡ªan advantage he could exploit to find a way out of this dark tunnel. He had already confirmed as such.

    On the first day he left the black tome after absorbing the residual mana of the light spirit Lux, Ethan felt a change. The world had become crisper and more vibrant as if his understanding of reality had been elevated.

    At first, he could only see mana shimmering in the atmosphere, but now he could feel it as if a brand new sense had awoken within him. It felt strange as if he had gained a new limb, yet he quickly grew accustomed to it. It felt right as if this was how the world was meant to be. Still, he couldn''t help but be cautious in dealing with things unknown to him.

    At the time, his fatigue had been so immense that he felt his thoughts swirl in place, unable to make sense of them. As such, he left the confines of the library to refresh himself.

    Fortunately, his work as a librarian was lax, for the most part. Only a few sought to borrow tomes from the Endless Library, and even less had the authority to do so. As such, Ethan''s work mainly consisted of organizing shelves and documenting the new information that occasionally appeared. It was fulfilling but leisurely work. In this world where excellence and results were paramount, not many could sustain such monotonous and tedious work, yet Ethan found a strange appeal within. The allure of new knowledge had always left him wanting more.

    Seeking a change of pace, Ethan returned to the small clearing within the nearby forest, overlooking the Academy and the rest of the Capital. The view differed much during the day, offering a panoramic view beyond the high rampart circling the Academy and the large sprawls of dwellings reaching far into the distance.

    Countless plumes of blackened smoke rose before dissipating into the sky as people below went about their day. Throughout the city were many markets where people peddled their wares, creating a web of sound that hovered over the large city, yet none of it ever reached Ethan. The forest was dead quiet; only the rustling of the leaves could be heard.

    Ethan lay on his back, feeling the soft touch of grass on his skin and the warm embrace of sunlight. He felt his anxiety slowly slip away, letting his fatigue drain from his body, yet his mind still turned, rejecting the embrace of sleep.

    Are spirits the only ones able to manipulate mana? Is there no other way?

    But despite his mind''s objections, his body began to reach its limit. He felt himself swim in and out of consciousness. His mind blurred to reality, unable to distinguish what was real or a mere dream. He felt himself blend into his surroundings, letting go of his hold over himself, and all that remained were primal desires, his yearning for magic.

    Suddenly, he felt something shift, like a new world opened. Without the holds of rationality, his mind became free to exercise its will over his universe. The surrounding mana began to shift, pooling around him as if he stood in the middle of a vortex, his gravity siphoning everything into his core.

    He felt the mana density in his surroundings decrease as it all pooled into his flesh, swimming through his veins. However, it was barred entry into his heart: the receptacle where every mage''s mana reserves were located. It felt as if there was an impenetrable wall between the two as if the mana on each side rejected the other, and yet, the surrounding mana still tried to force its way in, even if it had to destroy Ethan''s heart in the process.

    Slowly, the pressure mounted, as did the pain. Soon enough, Ethan rose back to a seated position, sweat dripping from his pores as he clutched his chest with both hands, trying to suppress the pain. He felt his heart thump into his chest, threatening to rip itself apart.

    His face turned red as the blood flow increased, and a single prominent vein appeared on the side of his head, ready to explode. A cry emerged from his open mouth, disturbing the serenity of the isolated clearing, only for avian wildlife to take to the sky in fright.

    This cry did nothing to alleviate his situation. If anything, he only felt it made it worse. Instead, Ethan gritted his teeth, trying to flush the foreign mana from his system. His method was crude; he could only do the same thing that landed him in this position but in reverse. Fortunately, it seemed to work.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    The foreign mana was slowly leaving him, returning to the world outside. After a few minutes of strenuous efforts, the worst had passed, and calm had returned. Ethan let himself fall on his back, his chest heaving up and down, his sweat drying under the sun''s heat.

    What just happened? Did I unconsciously try to absorb mana? It seems another impossible thing has just happened...

    Ethan needed a few more minutes to regain calm and assess his current situation. Something extraordinary had just happened¡ªsomething mostly out of his control. He had only wished he could use magic, and in his state of semi-unconsciousness, it seemed his mind had tried to grant that wish, no matter how dangerous it might have been.

    Still, it¡¯s not all bad. This just proved I can manipulate mana. As for how to do it... I have no idea.

    Steeling himself, Ethan tried to recreate the process, allowing the surrounding mana to infiltrate his body, yet for minutes on end, nothing moved. But, just as he was about to give up, he felt his mind shift, as did a small amount of mana.

    It paled compared to what happened some time prior, yet it was a start. The amount of mana he could shift was negligible¡ªalmost nothing¡ªyet it was infinitely more than others could do. After all, the ability to affect mana was a realm reserved only for spirit. The fact he could even affect the surrounding mana already made him a freak.

    What¡¯s happening? There must be a precedent for this. There¡¯s just no way for humans to suddenly gain the ability to affect mana like a spirit would...

    Ethan rose and bolted toward the library, speeding through the overgrown forest like a swallow mid-flight, barely avoiding collision with the countless branches barring his path. There was a singular preposterous thought in his mind he needed to confirm, and he knew only one person who could give him the answer he sought.

    Despite this being one of the few rest days for the Academy, most of the personnel were still hard at work. The training grounds were full of eager students getting accustomed to what their spirits could do. Some of the more advanced ones sought to reduce mana expenditure or to concentrate their output further.

    Within the structure, countless researchers were hard at work, working on many theses that could one day help the Empire further tighten its hold on the continent. There were many fields of study, from the origins of the spirit realm to the creation of mana, but also the most important one, receiving the most funding from the Empire: how to allow mages to increase their mana capacity.

    Had Ethan been given the choice, he wished to be one of them, delving into the depths of magic, uncovering all its minutia. However, his shortcomings left him unable to do so, but now, he finally had the chance. However, he knew that none of them would take his theories seriously unless he disclosed his secrets.

    No, there was only one man Ethan could rely upon for his knowledge, even if he wished he didn''t have to. Even if Ethan possessed theoretical knowledge¡ªhaving perused countless books¡ªhe still lacked experience. He needed the opinion of a proper mage.

    Ethan burst through the threshold of the Endless Library, ignoring all those who turned his way. He now stood within the Grand Atrium, a place where students could borrow books to read. There were countless tables scattered around the place, allowing more than a hundred students to sit at once. Still, not many were occupied, as most students preferred practical experience over theoretical one.

    From the recess of his robes, Ethan retrieved a badge. It began to glow, showing a path of light on the ground, which Ethan followed rapidly. The path led him along countless bookcases, swerving left and right as if amid a labyrinth. He could feel the gaze of the green being overhead, constantly watching him, yet he ignored it, his destination soon upon him.

    Finally, he arrived at a secluded corner of the Endless Library. There were no signs of life, only a dark void beyond, except for a single man asleep, buried under a mountain of books.

    ¡°Head Librarian!¡± Ethan exclaimed, slightly out of breath as he began to dig into the pile. ¡°What happened here?¡±

    However, Ethan was offered no response. Still, he could see the pile slowly move up and down, its rhythm constant. The more he dug, the more books fell back onto the pile. Frustrated, Ethan glanced above, only to see the green spirit hover over them. If not for its lack of facial features, Ethan could swear he had seen it giggle to itself.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re watching,¡± Ethan said, his voice now much calmer. ¡°Mind offering a little help?¡±

    Ethan heard gentle laughter ride the wind slightly before a violent gale blew through the narrow hallways. The gale picked up the countless dusty books scattered on the ground before shuttling them away, leaving only the Head Librarian asleep on the floor.

    Still, the wind wasn''t over. Instead, Ethan felt it become increasingly colder, as if it originated deep up north. Even under his many layers of clothing, Ethan couldn''t help but shiver¡ªso much so that a slight white breath was continuously exhaled.

    The man, too, shivered as the green outline clung to his neck, only to awaken shortly after, bewildered and confused by the shift in weather. However, before he could express his doubts, the weather returned to normal, and the wind ceased to blow as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Ethan... is that you?¡± the man asked, still drowsy. ¡°What happened?¡±

    "I should be the one to ask you," Ethan replied, ignoring the spirit trying to taunt him with its gaze. "I found you buried. Thankfully, Sylph was there to help."

    ¡°What a shame,¡± the man said, rising to his feet as he dusted his robes. ¡°It was cozy under there.¡±

    Ethan''s expression couldn''t help but twitch, yet he reigned his emotions in. He couldn''t let this man''s flow distract him from what he came here to ask.

    ¡°I have some questions,¡± Ethan said.

    The man was silent, observing him, yet Ethan remained calm, unwilling to betray the eagerness for an answer he felt deep inside. He knew that if he were to show as much, that man would no doubt wish to take advantage of it.

    "That''s unlike you," the man finally said. "Is it something you cannot find within this Endless Library?"

    ¡°Theoretical knowledge can only get me so far. I need someone with experience.¡±

    ¡°So you came to me? I must say I¡¯m honoured. It must be important if you chose to swallow your pride.¡±

    "It is," Ethan replied, his tone steady and expression a mask of seriousness.

    The man was taken aback, and his lackadaisical expression vanished, replaced with an equal seriousness.

    ¡°Ask,¡± was all he said.

    ¡°Has there ever been any research in the creation of artificial spirits?¡±

 Chapter 11 - An Unexpected Gift

    ¡°Artificial spirits?¡± the man said, slightly taken aback. ¡°Where did that come from?¡±

    ¡°Do not play dumb with me," Ethan replied, seriousness dripping from his words. "Surely, you must have heard something. I don''t doubt your family was involved in that research. Forgive me for saying so, but the Thorntons aren''t really known for their adherence to general morality."

    "The same could be said for your family, the Lancasters. In fact, any families worth their salt have done some things they''d rather not share."

    ¡°Gilbert,¡± Ethan interrupted. ¡°Please, it¡¯s important. I need to know.¡±

    Gilbert remained silent, watching Ethan closely. His bored expression faded, replaced with a seriousness Ethan had rarely seen in the man. In fact, he had only seen him so serious when he interacted with his older sister.

    The atmosphere between them was tense. Even the green spirit, who revelled in playing pranks, was strangely quiet, watching from the side.

    ¡°It¡¯s not something you are cleared to know,¡± Gilbert finally said, breaking the silence.

    "So there was research done on the subject," Ethan said, more for himself than others. "Judging by the fact that I never saw any books on this subject in the Library, it is either still ongoing or has become taboo. Why is it?"

    ¡°That¡¯s all I can tell you. Even I don¡¯t know much about it.¡±

    Taboo seems more likely, Ethan thought. As the firstborn heir to one of the few Magisters, there''s no way Gilbert wouldn''t have access to ongoing research... Unless the Archon was involved.

    ¡°Why even ask me about this?¡± Gilbert asked, perplexed. ¡°Does this relate to your attempts to increase your mana capacity?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s pupil grew much wider, his gaze shifting to the side, resting upon the green outline passively hovering in the air. Somehow, he could see a slight smile beneath its undefined features, almost as if it was mocking him.

    ¡°Ethan, you... you can see her?¡± Gilbert blurted out, taken aback.

    Ethan¡¯s mouth hung slightly open, only now just realizing his mistake.

    Damn! How can I fix this?

    Ethan''s mind spun at high speed. He considered telling the truth but discarded it almost instantly. No one¡ªespecially those related to him¡ªcould ever know what had transpired. He would take his secrets to his grave if he must.

    "Isn''t it always close to you?" Ethan said confidently. "There''s no such thing as atmospheric changes within the Endless Library, and since I felt a slight wind in this direction, I simply assumed that''s where it was."

    The man remained silent, observing Ethan, yet Ethan couldn''t tell if the man had bought this explanation. He could only rely on the fact that no one who was once sundered from the appeal of mana had ever overturned his fate. If not for that, not even Ethan would believe this far-fetched explanation, not when that spirit was fully aware that Ethan could see it. But surprisingly, it worked.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Gilbert turned to face the green spirit, only to see her remain completely still, her gaze fixed on Ethan. Yet after a while, Gilbert merely shrugged; the green stone on his ear pulsed slightly before becoming completely inert again. As for what they discussed, Ethan could never know.

    "Can you stop calling her ''It.'' She finds it rather offensive," Gilbert added, looking rather helpless.

    "And how am I supposed to know a spirit''s gender, exactly?" Ethan replied, feeling relief wash over his heart. "Besides, as far as I know, spirits are merely concepts given form. Can they even have gender to begin with?"

    "What''s to stop them?" Gilbert shrugged. "The concept of genders exists, doesn''t it?"

    "Are they inherently one? Is it decided at birth, or do they possess the capacity to choose? Can they switch between them as they wish?" Ethan asked, slightly excited.

    While he resented that he would probably never form a contract with a spirit, it wouldn''t stop his enthusiasm for learning. After all, spirits were so estranged from what any humans would consider normal that Ethan couldn''t help but be fascinated.

    However, the green outline seemed less than pleased with Ethan''s unbridled fascination or being the subject of it all. It seemed to grow slightly brighter, as did Gilbert''s green earring.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    A fierce wind began to blow from her body, crashing straight onto Ethan, threatening to lift him off the ground and crash onto the bookcase at his back. Fortunately, Gilbert reacted swiftly, restricting the flow of his mana and greatly diminishing her powers.

    The green earring became dull, the green colour turning almost grey. Nothing but a feeble breeze blew past Ethan, merely rustling the edge of his clothes. He carefully gazed at the origin of this wind, yet only slightly to the side, avoiding looking directly at the green outline.

    Its colour had grown much duller, and it seemed much more subdued. But surprisingly, the outline became much more defined as if it had lost most of its identity as the wind itself. The green colour felt more like a woman''s long dress, softly flying in the wind. While its facial features were still obscured, Ethan now knew just how close to a human this spirit was.

    This was the most human-like of all the spirits he had seen up until now, even more than his former fiancee. Compared to the green woman hidden in the wind before him, Elizabeth''s spirit was but a mere doll made of ice, while all other spirits weren''t even worth considering.

    The books told of a hierarchy between spirits, but they only ever spoke of it from the perspective of the spirit world. It seems things are much different over here. Is it that the more human they become, the higher their ranking, or is it that the higher their ranking, the more human-like they become? If Gilbert''s spirit already acts so much like a human, I wonder what my sister''s spirit is like...

    ¡°Sylph, don¡¯t be rude,¡± Gilbert said, yet his tone was soft and warm, almost as if he was talking to a lover instead of a spirit. In fact, Ethan had yet to see this man use such a tone even when he addressed his wife, Ethan¡¯s sister.

    ¡°Ethan has never interacted with spirits,¡± Gilbert added. ¡°It is normal that there are things he is curious about. Why not humour him?¡±

    Another wind blew, yet this one wasn¡¯t laced with violent urges, but with reluctance. Gilbert didn¡¯t push further, as did Ethan, only watching as the spirit finally left after uttering what seemed like a small, almost inaudible ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°Forgive her," Gilbert finally said, turning to face Ethan. "She''s still just a child. Was there something else you needed?"

    Just a child?

    Ethan wasn¡¯t convinced. His eyes told him she was fully grown, but her attitude betrayed her age. Her actions were childlike, but sometimes, Ethan felt almost as if everything she did was strictly calculated to make him believe there was no deeper thought. Despite how outrageous it all sounded, Ethan still couldn''t shake the feeling.

    "Actually, there is something else," Ethan replied. "I had questions about what happens to a spirit once it dies."

    "Shouldn''t you know this already?" Gilbert replied, slightly perplexed. "Spirits aren''t alive in the same way we are. As long as their concept still exists, so will they. Take the wind, for example. It is everywhere, all at once. No matter your gender, status or nationality, everyone has experienced the wind in some way or another. Its concept is universal. Spirits are but the embodiment of those concepts and are thus eternal."

    "I know that''s the case when beyond the Veil, but what about in this world?" Ethan asked. "Here, they possess physical form and are therefore subjected to superior concepts, such as aging and death. Even if they aren''t, their physical medium isn''t eternal." Ethan pointed to the green stone dangling from Gilbert''s ear. "What would happen to the spirit if the stone were to break?"

    Gilbert''s smile grew slightly, almost pleased with Ethan''s question.

    "Contract stones aren''t a spirit''s body," Gilbert replied. "They are more like a shelter from the harsh environment. You must know that spirits are extremely sensitive to mana, but did you know that the mana surrounding us is poison to them?"

    Ethan couldn¡¯t hide his shock. While he had delved deep into the study of spirits, there was only so much he could learn without first-hand interaction. Books would never be able to replace actual experience.

    "Then, how can... she be able to not be confined to the stone if the world is poison to them," Ethan asked, perplexed.

    "While they might exist physically in this realm, the source of their concept never changes. It always remains within the spirit world, forever unable to breach the Veil. Only a small part of it breaks away during the awakening ceremony. Think about it. These various concepts sustain our world. What do you think would happen if one were to go missing?"

    ¡°It would collapse,¡± Ethan replied, finally catching on to the logic. ¡°You mean to say spirits in our world possess a link to their original concept, and it is housed in the contract stone. If the stone is broken, the link would be severed, and the spirit would cease to exist."

    "It''s more complicated than that, but that''s about it. We call that link a spirit''s essence. As long as it remains, a spirit will never die, even if it were to lose its physical form. Still, restoring a spirit takes a massive amount of mana. It''s just not worth it. Most are only left to rot."

    ¡°What if the contractor was the one to die?¡±

    Gilbert sighed, looking slightly sad.

    ¡°In that case, cut off from the mana sustaining it, it will become dormant, silently awaiting for its contractor to return, except that it never will. Given time, the spirit will starve, never to awaken again. It¡¯s quite a sad fate, really.¡±

    ¡°What happens to the contract stones, in that case?¡±

    ¡°Nothing really...¡±

    This time, Ethan noticed a slight hint of anger on Gilbert''s face¡ªsomething that didn''t happen often. Still, he pressed him further for answers, as this information could hopefully unlock his path forward.

    ¡°Most families just keep them as heirlooms. After all, they make for some rather peculiar jewels. Still, these really aren¡¯t to my taste. Imagine wearing someone¡¯s grave as an ornament. It is simply repulsive.¡±

    Contrary to Gilbert''s disgusted look, Ethan''s eyes couldn''t help but light up. There was one single thought in his mind and a hypothesis he needed to confirm. However, he would need to get his hands on such a stone, yet he knew he wouldn''t have access to those of his family. He may be able to ask his sister for one, yet she would undoubtedly ask for his reasons. Asking his father was even more inconceivable. He doubted his father would ever entertain the thought, much less hear him out. He was at an impasse, and his expression couldn''t help but reflect as much.

    Feeling the shift, Gilbert snapped his fingers, only for a subtle wind to blow. A few moments later, Ethan felt a strong gale pass overhead, only for something to fall from the sky straight onto Ethan¡¯s head.

    At the very last moment, Ethan raised his gaze, only to see something akin to a peddle fall quickly. As if on instinct, Ethan raised his hand and caught the object within, only to open his palm and gasp.

    Inside was a dull grey stone eerily similar to a contract stone. However, it was much smaller, but also rugged, almost as if it had shrunk slightly, strangely resembling a corpse.

    ¡°Is this...¡± Ethan began, only to become convinced when Gilbert replied with a slight smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you need it for, but think of it as a gift. However, don''t you dare tell your sister. She may very well kill me for this."

    Ethan was taken aback. Ha hadn''t expected to find one so quickly. Still, he didn''t know what to say except for two simple words, "Thank you."

    "Think nothing of it, though there is one more thing I should tell you: you should get some sleep; you look dreadful," Gilbert said as he smiled before walking away, yawning as if he had just woken up, followed by the graceful green outline now clinging to his neck.

    "I probably should," Ethan muttered, feeling intense fatigue assaulting him. Days of repressed urges to close his eyes crashing onto him at the same time almost made him lose his balance. And yet, he held tight to the small stone in the crux of his hand before rushing back to the room hidden inside the black tome.

 Chapter 12 - The Two that Became One

    Ethan found himself in a dark corridor, surrounded by darkness, with only a dim light in the distance to guide his path. He didn''t remember much of how he ended up here, except that he had rushed to the black tome, only to pass out soon after.

    Is this a dream?

    Feeling strangely calm, Ethan advanced through the darkness, ignoring the chasms of blackness that lay on each side. His eyes were fixed on the point of light before him, which glowed as if taunting him. It pulsed as if a guiding star, leading the way forward.

    The world was silent, inert. There wasn''t a trace of life for miles in all directions, yet Ethan felt eyes on him as if someone¡ªor something¡ªwas observing him from the shadows, hidden deep into the blackness.

    He advanced cautiously, testing the ground with each step, afraid that the darkness would cave under his weight, yet the allure of the dim light was much too substantial to ignore. He could only press on, believing his faith in the ground under his feet wouldn¡¯t be misplaced.

    Ethan felt time stretch on to infinity, lost in silence as he sought to reach that unattainable light. He felt his mind wander, unable to anchor itself as he let his feet propel him forward. He thought of all he would do were he to achieve his goal, yet the goal itself was what he sought. He needed nothing but a purpose, just a way to prove his worth. Still, this way of life couldn''t help but feel hollow.

    After what felt like days of continuous walking, Ethan began to lose hope of ever reaching his goal. He felt a deep solitude, alone to brave this world bathed in darkness. Fortunately, Ethan was used to solitude, as no one could truly understand his circumstances.

    Still, he knew this was merely the bitterness in his heart rising to the surface. Despite their apparent motives, his sister and brother-in-law had always been there for him, even if they did so only for him not to tarnish their reputation. It was still much better than the alternative. And yet, there were some things he couldn''t forgive about them all.

    Elizabeth came to mind. There was never any hint of romance between them. She was merely the one chosen to be his wife, and the two of them had already accepted it. The goal was to elevate their respective families with an alliance through marriage. It was only rational, a most logical choice.

    Until the day of his awakening came.

    When they found him devoid of mana and sundered from the world beyond, Ethan''s world crumbled. He was once the heir to his father, yet he had been swiftly thrown aside, only to be replaced with his younger brother.

    While bitter about their decision, he didn''t fault them. It was only logical, just another rational decision. Still, being so blatantly excluded wasn''t something a mere fourteen-year-old could handle.

    He rebelled in his own way, seeking ways to prove his worth. Yet, in a nation governed by magic, Ethan was powerless, nothing more than one of the countless individuals who stood at the bottom of the pyramid. In fact, his status had fallen even lower as more than ninety-five percent of the population possessed mana in one form or another. However, most would never have the opportunity to form a contract in their entire lives.

    Ethan couldn''t help but frown, feeling something odd. He had thought he had already put those thoughts behind him, yet they had reemerged so easily. It was as if the darkness was trying to pry at his heart, uncovering his darkest desires, seeking to worm its way inside his mind.

    He steeled himself and never ceased walking, disallowing his thoughts to wander further, keeping his mind fixed on the dim light in the distance. No matter how long it might take, he would never give up if it meant he could achieve his goal. Compared to attaining magic as a Sundered One, walking toward this light was much simpler¡ªalmost too much so.

    After what seemed like a week, the light had yet to move, yet Ethan remained steadfast. His body still felt fresh, almost as if no distance had been travelled. His mind, however, couldn¡¯t help but feel the weight of his doubts.

    No matter how hard he tried to convince himself he could reach it, seeing no trace of progress couldn''t help but leave him wanting. Despite it all, he never ceased walking, believing in himself, yet he also began to feel the weight of a crushing solitude. He knew he was slowly losing his mind.

    So he began to talk to himself, encouraging himself not to give up. However, he felt no reflection of sounds as his voice barrelled down the dark abyss on each side of the path, only to disappear. Despite his best efforts, the world only reflected the bleakness of his mental state.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    After a month, Ethan was on the verge of breaking. His body remained in its peak state, able to go on for years to come, yet his mind was at its breaking point. The solitude was crushing. Never had he thought he would miss the warmth of human companionship as much as he did now.

    But even more than that, what threatened to break him was the unknown, the uncertainty of ever reaching his goal. If only he could see the slightest bit of progress, Ethan could have willed himself to go on, yet for a month now, he had stared at the dim light in the distance, never growing brighter nor threatening to disappear.

    At this point, Ethan would even welcome the light disappearing, if only to give him an excuse to give in. For now, standing here as if in limbo, going forward yet never advancing, was the worst form of torture he could even dare to conceive, even more than physical pain. In fact, he would even welcome outside stimuli.

    There was also the all-encompassing boredom. His mind yearned for something new, something to bring some new life into this bleak and monotonous world. He needed new stimuli, something to distract him from the unreachable goal before him, yet he only had the company of his own mind.

    Then, a year passed. Ethan had stopped moving forward, yet he couldn''t bring himself to go back. Instead, he stood in place, unable to make a choice, and this was eating him inside. He couldn''t help but curse himself for his weakness, yet he was tired¡ªso tired. He had long fallen to his knees, unable to rise again.

    It all seemed so pointless. Why did he travel all this way, only for his goal to remain unattainable? So much time wasted in a fruitless endeavour. And yet, he couldn''t bring himself to give up on it. The light in the distance was taunting him with its glow as if saying he wasn''t worthy of reaching it.

    However, how could a mere light decide his worth? How dare a mere light even try? Not even his father could determine his worth, so why should an inanimate object pretend to?

    With renewed vigour and a flame in his heart, Ethan rose back up, mind focused on his goal. Still, his flesh betrayed the exhaustion of his mind. Despite his best effort, his legs felt wobbly, his balance shifty, and yet, he took a step regardless.

    That step was small, almost inconsequential, yet it represented something: his unbreakable will to not give up on his goal, no matter how hard it might be. The fatigue was overwhelming, yet Ethan gritted his teeth and took that step, planting it firmly onto the small corridor suspended between two abysses.

    But then, the world changed.

    The light in the distance grew slightly brighter, prompting hope to rise in Ethan''s heart. He felt a renewed vigour empower him, allowing him to take another step, then another. Soon, he began to run, almost flying over the ground. He felt his legs carry him toward distant lands. Weightless, almost as if borne by the wind.

    He crossed untold distances in a single leap, shattering space in a single step, only for the light to grow and the two abysses surrounding him to recede. Soon, all that remained was the light, bathing everything in its warm embrace, and a circle of darkened characters painted onto the ground.

    He recognized those characters, yet their meaning eluded him. These were the same characters he had spent over a year inscribing onto the floor to summon the Graveyard of the End. Those characters were complex, containing untold mysteries, yet they were mostly inert as if something was locked away deep within, unable to emerge.

    Only one seemed to glow slightly, possessing the same light Ethan had been chasing for over a year.

    Is this what I have been chasing all this time?

    While all others were meaningless, Ethan recognized this one, almost as if on instinct. Its meaning was seared in his mind, unable to be erased. Yet, up until now, he had remained unaware of its significance and existence.

    Lux... This is the concept of the spirit Lux, represented as a character... Do all these characters represent a singular concept?

    Ethan''s mind ran at high speed, futilely trying to sear these characters in his mind. Yet, each time he tried, he felt an intense pain, as if a blaze had sprouted in his mind. These characters weren''t meant for mortals to comprehend. It was as if they were of a higher order, something only a god could understand. Yet, one question came to mind.

    Who could have possibly authored the black tome? Where did it come from?

    And yet, there was something else Ethan was unaware of. Just as the character for Lux shone onto the ground, another identical one was seared onto his heart alongside many others, forming something akin to a ring of black ink. Only one character among the many shone with a bright light, depicting the concept of Lux: the concept for merging light.

    Looking at the glowing character on the floor, Ethan felt like an epiphany began to sprout. And yet, something was missing¡ªa single crucial stroke from the whole. How he knew, he had no idea. Yet, he knew that without this missing piece, this character was useless.

    Without missing a beat, Ethan dropped to his knee and unsheathed the knife hidden in his robe. In a single motion, he used it to slice his palm open, letting the red blood flow. Using his palm as a brush and his blood as ink, Ethan completed the character, prompting an even stronger glow to emerge from within.

    Strangely, the world began to darken as if a curtain of blackness was hung over it. Then, from the middle of the circle emerged a being of darkness and starlight, as if a galaxy given the shape of a man. It rose high into the air, filling the world, yet Ethan gazed onto it undisturbed, for this was something he recognized: the Graveyard of the End.

    No words were spoken. Ethan merely looked into the endless galaxy of stars swirling within the darkness, their light filling his mind with knowledge no human should possess. He felt the world spin and his vision turn black as an enormous amount of information ran straight through him, leaving but a minute fraction behind: just a single character, fully preserved in his mind. Lux: the merging of light.

    Ethan woke up, sweat soaking his clothes, barely able to catch his breath. He felt the thumping of his heart in his chest but also felt light-headed. His mind swayed between the edge of consciousness, yet the character remained vivid in his head, forever unable to be erased. It had become a constant¡ªsomething he would remember all his life.

    Was that truly a dream? Was the passage of time just an illusion?

    Ethan wasn''t sure, yet the experience remained seared in his mind. No matter how much he wished to forget, the year he spent in that place devoid of all light seemed too real. He couldn''t help but remember the character; its meaning was fresh in his mind. The merger of light, a spirit able to combine with other spirits, creating something new as the sum of the whole.

    Ethan could scarcely believe it. He had never heard of this concept for Lux. As far as he knew, Lux was one of the few spirits representing light, hardly worth noticing. That was until he saw the bed lying under him, now fused onto the floor, as if the two had become one.

 Chapter 13 - Reunited in the Night

    Ethan recoiled as if a spring being unleashed, rising to his feet in a single leap, only to be stunned by the sight before him. He had built this bed with his own hands over time by slowly bringing various materials into this isolated space.

    When he first uncovered this black tome, the world within was devoid of almost everything; even the walls separating him from the void beyond were merely defective bookcases he had disassembled one piece at a time, only to put them back together within.

    The process had been long and arduous, yet Ethan felt fulfilled through it. This was the world he had built with his own hands. Although most of it was crude or crooked, Ethan was proud of his work. And yet, the bed he had used on so many occasions was now but a shell of its former self, fused into the floor, almost as if it had fallen through the ground, only to be suddenly fixed in place.

    Ethan couldn''t help but feel dread, knowing that the slightest deviation would have left him stuck there. And yet, he also felt elation, knowing none of this would be possible without the interference of magic.

    Did I do this? Did I genuinely use magic... without being contracted to a spirit? How could that be possible?

    The image of that character flashed in his mind, making the realization all too real. Somehow, he knew instinctively how the merger process occurred, yet some details remained a blur, almost as if the human brain was never meant to understand its intricacies.

    Wishing to test his hypothesis, Ethan picked up a piece of wood, only to break it in half. The two halves splintered from the force yet remained somewhat whole. Then, after picturing the character in his mind, Ethan sought to rejoin them together just as the bed and the floor had become, yet nothing happened.

    He remained perplexed, gaze fixed onto the two pieces of wood, wondering what he was lacking. Yet only then did his weariness and fatigue finally manifest themselves. He dropped back to the crooked bed, feeling weak and lightheaded, and spent several minutes trying to stop the world from spinning.

    What¡¯s happening?

    No matter how many breaths he took, it was never enough. He felt himself drown on air, almost like a fish out of water, as if oxygen wasn''t sufficient anymore to fuel him. A sense of impending doom arose in his heart, prompting his survival instincts to kick in. If he didn''t know the reason for this reaction, he only had to find someone who did.

    The image of his brother-in-law flashed in his mind. While Ethan would hate for nothing more than to be further indebted to him, he didn''t have a choice. Survival would always take precedence. He could only do his best to reveal as little as possible.

    With his head still swimming on the verge of unconsciousness, Ethan left the black tome, only to be thrown out to the same isolated part of the Endless Library. Seeing no signs of the green outline above, Ethan began to rush toward the man''s office, yet something stopped him.

    He took a deep breath, desperate for whatever he was lacking, yet this time, relief enveloped him as if wrapped in a warm embrace. He felt something rush through to his lungs, seeping through to his bloodstream, only to congregate near his heart.

    Finally, the desperate urge for air receded, leaving him collapsed on the floor, contemplating what had just happened. He finally noticed the miniature pulsating lights suspended into space, filling the void between all matter.

    Was that merely Mana Deprivation? Is that what it feels like?

    Ethan had never known that feeling¡ªthe feeling of being so out of breath that no matter how much one sought for air, none would ever be enough. He felt as if he could have died if he hadn¡¯t left the confines of the black tome. Only now did he remember that no mana existed within its confines. The black tome felt like another world, severed from reality.

    I probably shouldn¡¯t try again to use magic when in that place. The consequences would be...

    After a sigh, Ethan rose back up, only to find he was alone within the Endless Library. The world was silent and still; there was not even the slightest trace of wind current, almost as if the world had died, and only he remained.

    How much time has passed?

    Ethan felt a slight anxiety mounting. He couldn''t help but remember the year he had spent in the dream, unable to escape. However, as time went on, what he remembered vividly began to fade, almost as if the dream had ended and the world had begun to spin again.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    The only thing that remained crystal clear was the character for Lux, which contained the entirety of the spirit''s concept¡ªits very existence. But despite the meaning being clear, Ethan couldn''t articulate it. The concept itself was much too grand for mere words to contain it, yet the character seemed perfectly able to do so, almost as if it was meant to be.

    The one who created this character was a genius... How could anything be so... perfect!

    Slowly, Ethan walked through the endless bookcases. There was no depiction of time within the Endless Library, only the endless flow of history as far as the eye could see. The library was in a constant state of growth, allowing for evermore new information to be born and then compiled into tomes, only for the librarians to archive them away. Yet, most of it was lost to the endless flow, forgotten.

    After all, no man could ever understand the extent of the knowledge contained within the Endless Library. Not even a lifetime of dedication could uncover but a fraction of the whole. By Ethan¡¯s recent experience, he believed this to be a failure of language.

    Words were meant to reflect reality, but how could they compare? They futilely tried to describe something indescribable. The best they could do was to approximate, constantly evolving with the times. Yet, what if they could?

    Someone had found a solution¡ªa solution that had always been close to him. The character shining in his mind was that solution¡ªor a part of it, at least. It perfectly described the concept of merging. It was the concept itself, just as Lux was. They were one and the same, just a reflection of reality.

    To manipulate the meaning found within was to manipulate the reality conveyed by that concept. Spirits could do so as they were a conduit between the concept and reality. However, through the use of that character, one could also become the conduit, bypassing the use of spirit as an intermediary.

    This discovery was ground-breaking but also frightening. Spirits were more than tools for mages to use magic; they were also a safety measure so that mages couldn''t irreparably damage the very fabric of reality. After all, they were directly tied to it themselves. To do so would be akin to committing suicide.

    But now, Ethan had found a way¡ªa way to bypass the very system that had kept him out. Still, he was apprehensive. There were too many unknowns¡ªtoo many things that could go wrong, yet he also couldn''t bring himself to give up. A brand new world was before his eyes, taunting him. Still, there was one crucial question in his mind.

    What happened to the author of the black tome? How could one that pioneered such a ground-breaking discovery possibly remain unknown all this time¡ªthe tome itself buried within the Endless Library. Did someone silence him, if only for the news to stay buried, but then what of the tome? Why not get rid of it, if only to prevent the theories within to forever remain hidden?

    Ethan walked along the endless bookcases, pondering what to do next. He had two paths ahead of him. The first was to remain still and fade into obscurity alongside this discovery. This way, the world would go on uninterrupted. War may still occur, and suffering may be aplenty, yet the fabric of reality would remain undisturbed, the way it was meant to be.

    Or.

    He could plunge ahead in this new endeavour, damned be the consequences. There was no one to tell him how the world should be, only how it was, and Ethan despised his current reality. Something inside him told him that it could all go to hell.

    He had no one to hold him back, no friends or family. Most people he knew only tolerated him, believing him to be inconsequential. He was no sociopath¡ªwishing to get revenge on those who had slighted him¡ªyet reality had worn him down so much that he became bitter, and everything stopped mattering.

    Yet, whenever he was on the verge of breaking, something brought him back. For others, it might have been the smallest of things, yet to him, it meant the world. The most significant of those was his sister.

    They didn''t really get along, yet Ethan had nothing but respect for her. She never made excuses, never expecting something from others that she wasn''t willing to do herself. Ethan had tried repeatedly to live up to her expectations and had mostly succeeded.

    Yet, in a world where results were all that mattered, his efforts were often ignored. After what seemed like a lifetime of effort, Ethan had reached his breaking point, and then everything changed. Fortunately, the Endless Library was a place that most people ignored, where he could find solace from expectations placed on him.

    Now, he was mostly free, yet this freedom also came with complications. One may never know the implications of freedom until one finally achieved it. It was liberating but also... frightening. Losing the cage called rules and expectations could leave one without a goal to strive for, aimlessly wandering like a boat on an endlessly.

    And now, the same was before him.

    He could remain within the cage, doing as he was meant to be, being just another citizen working for the betterment of the nation he was born in. Or, he could shatter the cage and become something greater, yet the responsibility would be his alone. The world may even resent him for it.

    Suddenly, the conversation he had a few days prior with the young student who came to the library alongside his earth spirit replayed in his mind. While the signs were circumstantial, just a mere feeling, something had already occurred¡ªsomething that had already changed. Ethan''s instinct told him so. He had yet to translate the tome he had acquired then but felt a need to do so.

    Ethan left the library only to find that the world had gone dark. The night air was still warm, and heat radiated from the stone pavement, a sign of summer.

    It seems not much time has elapsed... unless a year has truly come and passed.

    Ethan walked into the forest, ignoring all the lights in the distance. He wished to go to this familiar spot, the clearing amid the forest, overlooking the Academy and the city beyond. His mind swam, confused about what to do.

    He had dreamed of magic all his life¡ªof the wonders it could achieve. And now, it was within reach, yet he hesitated, unsure if this was the right thing to do¡ªfor himself, his family, and the world.

    As he emerged from the woods, Ethan suddenly stopped. He saw someone standing in the middle of the clearing, sporting a long white dress. The figure hovered over the ground and looked at him with eyes devoid of any emotions¡ªa doll floating in the night.

    Ethan felt a cold wind strike against him, almost as if the very essence of winter was before him. Yet his feet took on a life of their own, resuming their march toward the heart of winter, for the warmth of familiarity lay beyond.

    "I hadn''t expected to see you here, Beth," Ethan said, a slight smile flashing as if the memory of their last parting had escaped his mind.

 Chapter 14 - Playing With Unknown Forces

    Elizabeth turned to face him. Her eyes showed only a slight surprise before returning to their usual indifference, except that the usual frost wasn''t as prominent. A little white doll floated before her, its dress of snow slowly scattering into the breeze, becoming a frigid wind that spread over the small clearing.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked, her voice subdued, letting none of her previous hostility shine through.

    "I could ask you the same thing," Ethan said, walking up to her.

    Somehow, the sight of her had lifted a weight from his heart. While nothing had been resolved, he felt it could wait, at least for tonight. He stood beside her, with the spirit in between, acting as a hurdle against him. Ethan couldn''t help but chuckle slightly at the sight of the doll-like spirit protecting its master.

    ¡°What was that?¡± she asked, a slight hint of frustration appearing.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Ethan sighed, gazing upward. ¡°I just felt like gazing at the moon. Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±

    Elizabeth remained silent, her slim eyebrows slightly crumpled together. After a while, she waved her small hand, only for the snow spirit to take place at her side, allowing Ethan to finally take in her full sight.

    Beth was just as beautiful as he remembered, if not even more so. She felt unattainable, like a single flower growing among the frost of a high peak. Ethan could scarcely believe that they were once promised to each other. Yet, strangely, he didn''t feel as bitter as he once did.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember you as a romantic,¡± Elizabeth finally said, yet her tone betrayed her doubts, which couldn¡¯t help but make Ethan smile.

    ¡°There is much we do not know about each other," Ethan replied, his gaze calm as he lowered it to look at her. "Besides, beautiful things are beautiful. One should learn to appreciate it, don''t you think? Only, I learned this all too late..."

    Surprised flashed on Elizabeth¡¯s face, realizing his meaning, yet it soon turned sour, transforming into a frown.

    ¡°What are you trying to accomplish?¡± she said, her tone grave. ¡°Why now?

    ¡°I just felt I should learn to be more honest with you,¡± Ethan sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t always act like a child¡ªbeing all bitter. I realized that I have been letting my frustration out on you. That was unfair of me. I hope you can forgive me.¡±

    Ethan''s voice was calm, yet many repressed emotions lay deep within, threatening to emerge. Still, he wouldn''t let her see him this way. He opened the floodgates only slightly, yet that was enough.

    Elizabeth¡¯s eyes shook with surprise, her small mouth couldn¡¯t help but remain slightly open. The silence between the two remained for a while longer, just enough for Elizabeth to regain her composure. When she did, a slight smile appeared on her lips, and her eyes became gentler. Still, her frigid aura remained regardless as this was but who she was, a part of her charm.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this of you,¡± she finally said. ¡°I imagine admitting as much must have been hard, considering what both of our families have put you through.¡±

    ¡°You knew?¡± Ethan replied, eyes growing much wider as his surprise became apparent.

    "Who do you take me for?" Beth scoffed. "Some sheltered young lady unaware of the inner workings of power and status? I knew exactly what they did to you, how they forced you to annul our engagement. Yet, I did nothing. It''s only right for you to resent me for it. This is why I didn''t say anything."

    ¡°I never resented you!¡± Ethan blurted out without thinking, slightly losing his calm.

    Elizabeth was taken aback by his outburst, only looking at him silently, waiting to hear the rest. Still, a hint of embarrassment rose into Ethan''s heart, tinting his face in a slight shade of red. He hid his head in his palms, unable to sustain her inquisitive gaze. It took him a few moments to regain his calm and also a few deep breaths. After a while, he finally rose, looking her straight into her deep blue eyes.

    ¡°Really?¡± she asked, tilting her head to the side. ¡°Why don¡¯t I believe you?¡±

    ¡°Okay... maybe a little bit,¡± Ethan sighed. ¡°But, I resented myself much more, almost overwhelmingly so. You were meant to be my wife, yet I couldn¡¯t even keep you. I didn¡¯t have the strength. I had to let go before my weakness would crush both you and me. Looking back on it, this was the only rational choice.¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°You were only a child; we both were," Beth replied, her gaze rising sharply as she looked at the bright moon overhead before sighing. "I guess there is something else I should apologize to you for. I may have understood your reasons, but for a time, I also did resent you. Our union was never about love but merely for the interest of our respective families, and I understood that. However, a small part of me always wished it could be something more. But, when the engagement was annulled, I saw that wish die, and then I knew I would never have it, and I resented you for it... I''m sorry."

    Ethan didn''t know what to say, so he merely remained silent, as did she. He hadn''t expected to have such a heartfelt conversation with this woman at this juncture, yet somehow, it didn''t feel bad. He had lived hiding his feelings for so long that he believed himself unable to open up anymore, yet he was proven wrong. Maybe if he had done so in the first place, he wouldn''t have grown so bitter.

    ¡°I know this isn''t my business anymore, but what do you plan to do with your current fiancee?" Ethan asked.

    He didn''t know why he did it or what answer he expected of her, yet he couldn''t help but ask at that moment. Her gaze lay on him, yet he couldn''t determine what emotion was laced within. It left him pensive, but also regretting to have brought up the subject at all. He believed he was over what could have been, but he wasn''t sure anymore. Maybe a tiny part of him still had some lingering expectations. Yet, at this point, he could only crush it at the bottom of his mind.

    ¡°You might not have heard, but I have been recommended to the Archon''s Personal Guard," she said softly, barely louder than the blowing breeze.

    This shocked Ethan. The Archon''s Personal Guard was one of the most accomplished units in the Empire, made up of the most elite individuals. While all were contracted mages, only half relied on their spirits for battle, while the other were accomplished warriors, serving as vanguards and bodyguards for the highest authority of the nation.

    Still, the most peculiar thing about them was that they were all women, without any exceptions. In fact, none were even allowed to marry so as to not form any bonds that could be exploited¡ªall except for one.

    "Did my sister recommend you?" Ethan asked with a deep frown. His voice was stern, much more than he would have liked, yet this detail was paramount.

    ¡°She did. I wasn¡¯t sure whether or not to accept, but now I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±

    ¡°What of your family?¡± Ethan blurted out, his thoughts racing. ¡°Will they accept this? Wasn¡¯t this alliance important to them?¡±

    ¡°The Reinhardt don''t need more influence," she shrugged. "In fact, being close to the Archon can only be a good thing. I''m sure your sister knew they would accept when she offered. She is not one to do pointless things... At least not when it comes to anything but you."

    Feeling her mocking gaze, Ethan couldn''t help but return a wry smile. Sometimes, he had no idea what his sister was thinking. She could be warm and caring one moment, then cold and calculative the next. Ethan could never determine her real intentions, as if she always sported a mask. Maybe only her husband knew her true nature, yet Ethan doubted it. She was a monster while he was but a puppet dancing to her tune. In fact, all his family were, maybe even their father.

    ¡°What is she trying to achieve?¡± Ethan muttered.

    Yet, Elizabeth merely smiled back, one of the few times she had ever done so in his presence.

    ¡°You should ask her if you are so concerned," she said as she began to leave. "After all, it is rare for her to visit the Academy.

    ¡°She¡¯s here?!¡± Ethan exclaimed, flabbergasted. ¡°When did she arrive?¡±

    Elizabeth turned, gazing back at him, looking slightly lost.

    ¡°I thought you knew," she replied, her eyes slightly narrowing. "Well, she¡¯s only been here for two days. You might have missed her.¡±

    Elizabeth then disappeared back into the thick woods, heading toward the three large buildings near the edge of the forest: the female dormitory. Following her was the doll made of snow, floating silently behind her, its gaze as cold as ice. It looked back at Ethan, only to watch him panic. A slight smile distorted its flawless features for a brief moment, only to melt soon after, leaving nothing behind but the frost of winter.

    What should I do? There''s no doubt she came here because of me. Gilbert must have informed her when I missed work. How long was I out of it?!

    Ethan remained in the middle of the clearing, bathed in moonlight, wracking his brains on how to explain his absence. He couldn''t tell her the truth. Besides, who would believe he was stuck in a dream for who knows how long?

    After a while, Ethan finally calmed down, only to find himself alone in the middle of the forest. Once again, he had failed to ask what Elizabeth was doing here at this hour. Yet, after their civil talk after so long, it felt unimportant. After putting his thoughts in order, Ethan returned to the true reason for coming out here.

    This forest is thick with mana. It should be enough for my purpose.

    Ethan sat down on a nearby stone, picking two pebbles into his hands. He joined his palms together, keeping the two pebbles within as he closed his eyes and slowly felt the mana congregate around him.

    He calmed himself, filtering out all distractions until only the sound of his own heartbeat remained, along with the refreshing feeling of mana coursing through his veins. He then pictured the character seared in his memories, feeling every aspect of it, infusing the meaning within.

    Ethan felt a warmth arose from within, something he had never felt before. It felt foreign but strangely familiar, like it was meant to be. It was unsettling, and it broke his concentration. In but a fleeting moment, the character dissipated, and then his eyes snapped open as he gasped for air.

    His thoughts swirled, and he wondered what the feeling was. Then he opened his hands and saw that the two pebbles had begun to fuse. Joy rose in his heart, knowing he had achieved something extraordinary, yet the elation was short-lived.

    He soon noticed the two joined pebbles vibrate on their own, almost as if trying to break themselves apart again. Then, he heard a hiss, shattering the silence over this isolated clearing.

    Minute cracks began to appear on the two small stones, and the shakes grew even more prominent, threatening to shatter.

    His eyes widened, coming to a striking realization before throwing the pebbles as far as he could. They landed on a tree as wide as he was and exploded at the moment of contact, shattering the trunk in two as if a lightning bolt had just struck.

    Ethan turned away, using his robe to shield himself against the blinding light emitted from the detonation, only for splinters of wood to be propelled against the fabric.

    For a few moments, Ethan stood completely stunned, mouth slightly agape as he looked upon the remains of a massive tree felled by a mere two pebbles, only to be interrupted as countless lights began to rise within the Academy, akin to a torch in the dark of night.

    I should probably get out of here, Ethan thought as he glanced one last time at the destruction he had wrought before disappearing into the forest, taking the long way around to return to the Academy.

 Chapter 15 - Facing the Empires Sun

    Loud footsteps echoed between imposing stone columns, rising to a high vaulted ceiling. A middle-aged man in a beautifully decorated robe paced down a massive corridor, ignoring the salutes of the various fully armoured guards he passed along the way.

    His beard was well-trimmed, as was his hair, coiffed backwards, giving him a regal look. A few strands of white were strewn within, accenting his air of importance and experience but also matching well with the vibrant white jewel dangling from his left ear, pulsing with might and power.

    The corridor led to two massive doors, where two women waited. Their eyes were stern, almost feral, and their hands softly rested on the blade at their hips as they observed a man approaching at a quick pace.

    ¡°Let me through!¡± the man barked, his tone imperative, yet the two women didn¡¯t move a single inch, standing before the doors as if to bar his path. They didn¡¯t utter a single word, nor was there a change in their expression, as if two dolls created for the sole purpose of battle.

    ¡°Out of the way!" the man barked again, but his stride had stopped, and he could not go further.

    He tried to push past the two women, but they unsheathed their blades a mere inch out of their scabbards in response, prompting him to stop. His frustration was apparent; he merely stood in place until a soft voice pierced through the two massive stone doors.

    ¡°Do let him through, my dears.¡±

    Without a word, the two blades fell back into their respective sheaths as the two women stepped to the side, offering the man passage. The doors began to open on their own, creating a slight tremor that propagated throughout the hall. The hall started to resonate, creating a strange hymn that sought to burrow into the middle-aged man''s heart, yet it was to no avail as the jewel on his ear glowed, resisting the might of this song.

    The man scoffed as he pushed past the two guards and entered the isolated room. He was met by a woman sporting a purple dress lying on her side on a simple but soft couch facing a large glass window that offered a magnificent view of the city.

    It was midday. The sun shone its warmth onto the world below, where countless people lived in this metropolis, utterly unaware of the woman looking down on them from her high perch as she slowly ate juicy grapes with a slight smile.

    "Magister Reinhardt. I do not usually accept meeting others without a prior appointment, but I made an exception for you. Will you not show your appreciation for this grace? Surely, a man of your stature wouldn''t be that rude."

    She didn''t turn to face him nor rose from her seat, only lazily looking at the man''s semi-transparent reflection through the glass. The man''s face soured at her words, which couldn''t help but prompt the smile on her lips to widen.

    Despite the rage bubbling within the man''s heart, he couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down his spine. No matter how often he was to meet this peculiar woman, he always felt her smile was eerie, as if no emotions besides amusement would ever warp her features.

    ¡°No, your Grace,¡± the man said, bowing stiffly, one hand slightly bent over his abdomen while the other remained behind his back. ¡°I am eternally grateful to be given this audience despite the urgency of my arrival.¡±

    The world remained silent except for the sounds of small grapes being crushed under the lady''s teeth and the succulent juices flowing down her throat. The man remained bent at a ninety-degree angle, gazing at the floor, awaiting something. Yet, his rage couldn''t help but mount, almost letting him forget his reasons for coming here.

    "You may rise," she said just as the man was reaching the limit of his patience, almost as if she precisely knew the opportune moment to speak. "I suspect this concerns your daughter?"

    Her tone was light, yet not quite mocking. In fact, it seemed closer to dismissal, as if the man''s concerns were beneath her, yet she was magnanimous enough to hear him out. Obviously, the man picked up on the undertones yet couldn''t bring himself to lambaste her for it. He could only grit his teeth and bear with it for now.

    ¡°Indeed, it does, My Lady. I heard Lady Lancaster has offered her a place among your personal guard...¡±

    ¡°And so, you have come to inquire whether or not I was the one to extend this invitation?¡± the lady interrupted him. The man remained calm, yet the answer was nonetheless written on his face. "Is my answer meaningful to your daughter? Would it change her answer or merely yours?"

    The man¡¯s body tightened as he noticed her smile grow slightly wider. Her eyes were fixed onto him through the glass, almost as if trying to peer into his soul. His earring glowed brighter, regardless of his will, yet was extinguished with but a look from her.

    The man couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat, drenching his long robes, for there was no similar earring on the woman¡¯s ear. Yet, the waves of power emitted from her body were much too real to ignore.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°I... wouldn''t dare... interfere with your will," the man said with extreme difficulty, fighting his urge to turn and run away. "Regardless, I must ensure the best for my daughter. I''m sure you understand."

    ¡°Of course, I do, My Dear Magister," she replied, chuckling slightly. "I am fully aware of how much you value your family. Isn''t that why you once promised her to that young boy, only to have him break the engagement once he became unfit for her? A father''s love knows no bounds. I also heard you chose another promising young man for her. Let us hope this one proves more fitting than the last.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed, yet his dread was almost overwhelming. Still, there was something in her words¡ªsomething he wouldn¡¯t dare to miss.

    ¡°Are you... still agreeing to this marriage?¡± he asked cautiously, yet her features were now hidden from the reflection in the glass.

    ¡°I have high hopes for your daughter,¡± the lady replied. ¡°She may still be young, but I know she will make the right choice.¡±

    The man stood silent, ruminating on the meaning of her words. Yet her intentions were always cryptic. She never let her true thoughts be shown to the world, always watching from above like an eagle ready to pounce on its prey.

    ¡°That being said, I doubt this inquiry was your only intention when coming here.¡±

    She let the words hang, not pushing further. Yet, it gave the Magister time to put his thoughts in order and take a deep breath.

    ¡°There¡¯s been movements to the east,¡± the man said. His tone was cold and sharp, while his eyes showed a profound seriousness. "The mountain ranges have become restless. In fact, the border has reported an increase in skirmishes. There''s no telling when they might flood the plains."

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard,¡± she replied dismissively.

    ¡°Should we not take action?" the man frowned. "The longer we wait, the more the situation may grow out of control. Best to nip this in the bud before the danger escalates."

    ¡°Is that the Magisterium''s consensus or merely your opinion on the matter?" she said, gazing intensely at the man''s reflection.

    He couldn¡¯t help but swallow, letting the sound reverberate throughout the room. His body tensed at the sight of the lady¡¯s gaze. Yet, he answered regardless.

    "I merely wished to know your thoughts, Your Grace."

    She chuckled, easing the tension as her gaze lowered toward the city below.

    "No need to be so tense, My Dear Magister. I know your loyalty to the Imperium all too well. From the reports I obtained, we have yet to receive a single mage casualty. Is that accurate?"

    A beautiful woman with hair as red as fire stepped forward, surprising Magister Reinhardt. He knew there were some spying on them from the shadows, yet hadn¡¯t expected her, of all people, to be the one to step forward.

    ¡°Your Grace... What''s the meaning of this?" the man said, his eyes narrowing as he gazed at the woman lazily lying on the couch.

    ¡°You misunderstand me, My Dear Magister," the purple-dressed lady chuckled. "Magister Lawrence was here even before you arrived at our door. I wasn''t aware you hadn''t noticed her presence. Now, Lawrence, if you would."

    The man''s expression grew sour as he looked at the fiery-haired woman, who took a few steps forward and stood next to the couch. She didn''t look at the man, barely even recognizing his existence, which infuriated him even more.

    "You are correct, Your Grace," the woman said. "There has yet to be a single casualty from the mages posted at the border facing the mountain ranges."

    She was soft-spoken, yet her tone carried an air of grace and authority, almost prompting the middle-aged man to recoil a few steps in deference. Yet he stood his ground, but his expression grew even more sour.

    ¡°Of course, there hasn''t been!" The man snapped back, letting his frustration vent. "None of them even saw battle! They let our armies take the brunt of it while safely staying in the rear. A few villages have already been decimated. There were no survivors!"

    ¡°And, how would that be of any concern to us?" the red-haired lady replied. A slight smile appeared on her lips, yet her eyes were much too cold in contrast. "This is a failure of the Army; have them take responsibility. Properly trained mages are too valuable to be used in skirmishes against mere beasts. If we were to do so, it would be seen as weakness for the surrounding countries. These vultures would wish for nothing more than to tear us apart, plundering the wealth we have acquired ever since our Empire''s founding."

    ¡°But we can''t just keep ignoring it!" the man snapped back. "It''s called the Devil''s Horns for a reason! We have no idea what goes on in the valley where those two mountain ranges meet, and now they have started spilling out from it, decimating the local population. If they aren''t stopped, they may even well reach all the way to the Capital, and then what?"

    The man was fuming, his voice slowly growing in intensity, yet the fiery-haired woman only looked on dismissively, almost as if watching over a disobedient child throwing a tantrum. On the other hand, the purple-dressed lady on the couch merely smiled, watching the show.

    ¡°We have forts in the way, don¡¯t we?¡± the woman replied. ¡°Why not have the army use that to stop them?¡±

    "Meanwhile, countless people will die! Is that what you want?"

    ¡°Risking losing our mages for a few measly villages on the outskirts of the Empire isn¡¯t worth it,¡± she scoffed, rolling her eyes. ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t peg you as one to care about the fates of mere peasants. What are you seeking to gain out of this?¡±

    The man gritted his teeth, his fury spilling forth from his mouth in the form of a single word, "Bitch!"

    He said it under his breath, yet it cut through regardless, letting the woman hear it loud and clear. She frowned as her mouth twitched slightly, yet she was promptly stopped before she could reciprocate in kind.

    "Enough," the lady said. Her voice was calm, yet her eyes showed no emotions. Only a mere moment later, they lit up, and a slight smile appeared on her lips.

    "Magister Lawrence is right," she added. "We can''t afford to send our mages to deal with this, yet we cannot rely on the army. So, let''s reach a compromise. Don''t we have soon-to-be mages in need of practical experience?"

    The man¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief clear on his face.

    ¡°You can¡¯t mean...¡±

    "But of course," the lady smiled. "Isn''t your daughter about to graduate? I''m sure she would relish the opportunity to further her family''s glory by leading her fellow students on this quest."

    ¡°She is still a child, unworthy of this heavy responsibility..." the man said, his voice now much more subdued.

    ¡°I wouldn''t consider a twenty-year-old a child," the lady rebutted. "Even if she were, she is still a citizen of this Empire and must fight to defend it. This is her duty, as it is yours. Besides, my will is final. Have I made myself understood?"

    The man gritted his teeth, casting a look at the red-haired woman at her side, only to relent soon after.

    ¡°Of course, My Lady Archon, Sun of the Imperium," he said solemnly. "Your will will be done."

    He then turned and walked out of the room, sporting a look of defeat laced with frustration, leaving the two women behind. However, the lady in purple didn''t even deign to acknowledge it, merely looking down on the city below, only for a slight smile to grace her small lips.

 Chapter 16 - Blood

    Darkness had yet to fade as countless lights began to rise in the distance, slowly advancing toward the forest''s border, away from the Academy''s grounds. Ethan had doubled back, choosing to leave the cover of this leafy canopy from the opposite direction before circling back undiscovered.

    He stopped momentarily, observing the slight tremor of the surrounding mana, resonating with the countless lights piercing through the darkness. He perked his ears; sure enough, many voices were piercing through the silence, slowly growing louder. While he couldn''t make out the words, their intentions were clear.

    The explosion must have alerted the Academy''s guards, who even requisitioned some light spirits to guide them.

    While using another individual''s contracted spirits was frowned upon, the Academy reserved the right to do so in case of emergency. Still, such measures weren''t taken lightly, as they proved to be an undue burden on both the spirit and its user.

    Their response was much too quick... Did they already anticipate something? What could it be?

    Lately, Ethan had spent most of his days within the Library, exploring the wonders of the path opened before him. As such, he wasn''t aware of what befell the Empire, much less the Academy''s response. He could only assume there was something that threatened the Capital, if not the Academy itself.

    Better make myself scarce, and fast...

    Ethan chose not to run. Instead, he carefully navigated the labyrinth of winding trees, pushing further within as he avoided leaving traces of his presence. He slowly faded into the darkness, leaving only a scorched tree and countless splinters littering the grassy ground.

    Soon after, countless lights hung above the clearing, drowning it in an endless glow. Four men stood over the remains of the severed tree, observing the aftermath of the explosion. They wore similar-looking military uniforms as those of the Empire''s military, yet their colour was very distinct, representing the Academy''s colours, namely a deep purple.

    They remained silent as they examined the charred remains, but also the lingering mana floating over it all. It behaved strangely, which couldn¡¯t help but make the four men frown, showing concerned expressions.

    "No flame spirit did this," one man said confidently.

    The emblem prominently displayed on his chest showed his rank as corporal, yet it was the deep red jewel dangling from his ear that supported his conclusions.

    ¡°I am inclined to agree," said another. "The surrounding mana remains disturbed, pointing to the work of a spirit, and yet, it feels strangely similar to my own but different simultaneously.

    Above his head was a fish swimming in the air. It was the size of his arm, yet it floated through the night as if swimming through water. Yet, this wasn''t the most peculiar aspect of this spirit. Its scales were transparent, allowing an uninterrupted view of its innards. Except, the fish wasn''t made of flesh and blood, but merely of light.

    The light flowed through its body before being refracted by the scales, forming colourful rainbows that dispersed into the night, fighting back the darkness. The fish swam back and forth through the surrounding mana before coming back to the man and caressing the skin of his cheek with its scales as it passed before him.

    The man patted it on the side as he would a dog before the fish began to rise, shining its light over the tree stump. The rainbow light struck the surrounding mana, prompting a part of it to resonate¡ªthe same part that remained unusually excited as they arrived here.

    Soon, the light receded to a dim level, allowing just enough light for the four men to see their surroundings. Soon after, the fish began its descent, stopping just a meter above ground.

    ¡°What¡¯s the verdict?¡± the corporal asked.

    "A light spirit did this," the man replied, yet his expression was one of confusion. In fact, all the other three men couldn''t help but show the same.

    ¡°How?¡± the corporal asked again. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a light spirit being able to cause such destruction. Most aren¡¯t combat spirits... Unless it¡¯s a high-grade one, but no one in the Academy¡¯s registry is in possession of one. Could we have been infiltrated by a spy?¡±

    ¡°There is one,¡± a much older man replied, yet his expression was distorted by something the other three men couldn¡¯t comprehend. ¡°Lady Lancaster just arrived a few days earlier. While I don¡¯t know the details, I have heard rumours that the Lancaster have a long history with light spirits. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for her to possess one strong enough to cause this destruction...¡±

    The four men remained silent, shocked by this discovery. While the Academy held full autonomy over its grounds, they were mere security guards, unable to contend against the blood of one of the Empire''s few Magisters.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Still, the old guard''s expression soon shifted, becoming more pensive. This didn''t evade the attention of his three colleagues.

    ¡°Sergeant, did you notice something?¡± the corporal asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I remember that Lady Lancaster isn¡¯t the only Lancaster in the Academy, but I can¡¯t quite seem to recall. It must be my old age creeping up on me.¡±

    ¡°I know him!¡± the last man said before hesitating slightly. ¡°Well, we¡¯ve never met, but I heard the rumours. Apparently, he¡¯s a sundered one, and in order to hide his shame, Lord Lancaster used his power to petition the Academy to employ him as a librarian.¡±

    ¡°A sundered in the Endless Library?¡± the corporal exclaimed, clearly shocked. ¡°What can he even do in that place? Isn¡¯t he just a burden? I guess that¡¯s nepotism for you...¡±

    "Quiet!" the old sergeant hissed, putting his palm over his corporal''s mouth. "If you wish to be suicidal, that''s fine, but don''t involve me in your folly! I still hope to retire in peace!"

    ¡°Bah!" the corporal said, pushing away the palm covering his mouth. "What can he even do about it. The Lord Magister already threw him away. I doubt he would be interested in him at this point."

    ¡°Don''t forget his sister is presently within the Academy," the man with the fish said as it slowly circled around him. "She may or may not care, but as long as she is here, she may do something, if only to protect her family''s pride. So, it would be preferable to not make a big deal out of it. Besides, this is clearly not that man''s work."

    He then went silent, locking eyes with his three colleagues. They all slowly nodded before he added, "We have two choices ahead of us. One. Claim this is the outcome of a natural phenomenon: just a lightning bolt striking a tree within the forest..."

    "On such a clear night? When the moon is shining bright overhead?" the oldest of the four said, unconvinced. "Saying it spontaneously combusted would make it more believable than this... What''s the second option?"

    ¡°Claim it was the work of an outside agent," the man continued. "As far as we know, there was no witness to this incident. So, there is no one to doubt our words. We just have to claim we rushed here only to see a shadow swiftly leave. We didn''t see its features, but know that it was human. As for whether it was male or female, there was no way to tell. It happened much too fast."

    ¡°Why not ask the earth''s memory?" the youngest asked, only for the other three to turn his way. Oblivious to their stares, he added, "It hasn''t been that long since it happened. We might be able to recreate the scene by using my earth spirit''s resonance with the earth''s mana. I think it''s worth a shot, don''t you think?"

    The three¡¯s gaze grew complicated, reluctance evident in their eyes. Then, the man with the fish nodded, only for the other two to quickly realize the meaning. They swiftly took a step back and looked away, ignoring the situation.

    The young man looked at his colleagues, slightly confused, only for the man with the fish spirit to wrap his arm around his shoulder before leading him a short distance away. The young man grew slightly nervous but followed nonetheless.

    ¡°How long have you been a guard at the Academy? Have you gotten used to it?" the older of the two asked.

    His tone was jovial, almost too much so, swiftly breaking the tension. After hesitating for a short moment, the young one finally replied.

    ¡°Just under two months," he said, slightly nervously, before adding, "I graduated from one of the Academy''s branches near the border and was fortunate enough to be hired as a guard through recommendation."

    ¡°Impressive! Not many can claim as such," the man said, yet his expression didn''t change much. "I, for one, am an alumnus of this place, as are our other two colleagues. So, as the one with more experience, let me tell you something...¡±

    The silence hung for a while, making the young man even more nervous. Unable to bear it anymore, he uttered an almost soundless "...Please do" before the other man finally resumed.

    "In all the years the Academy stood, not once has it been threatened through outside forces," he began. "But, sometimes, students become overly eager in their learning, leading to strange occurrences. Just as in this case. Do you follow me thus far?"

    Despite the contrary, the young man couldn¡¯t help but nod silently.

    "Good," the man continued. "You should know that most students of the main branch have special... circumstances. Some of these shouldn''t be revealed to the public as it could lead to embarrassing situations. You wouldn''t want these future heroes of the Empire to be plagued with shame, now would you?"

    The young man nodded again, slowly following his superior''s logic.

    "They all come from great upbringings and will one day shoulder the Empire''s future. We wouldn''t want something untoward to happen to them that might damage their image in people''s minds. This would only weaken our Great Empire, wouldn''t you agree? You wouldn''t want to be the traitorous scum that might bring our Glorious Empire down, right?"

    The young man shook his head fervently, pride for his country shining in his eyes.

    ¡°No, sir!¡± he exclaimed, slamming his fist against his chest as he stood straight.

    "Good, good," the other man replied with a slight smile. "With this over with, let¡¯s go back to our post. There are still a few hours until morning.¡±

    The older man finally let go and began walking back toward the other two, only to be interrupted mid-step.

    "But, sir! We still need to report this, don''t we? The dean will demand an explanation for the commotion."

    "Don''t worry about it," the man chuckled dismissively. "Who do you think is more concerned with the politics of the Empire: you or the one at the head of this institution where most of the Empire''s future resides? This is above our pay grade. Let someone else deal with this. We''ll report things as they are: a light spirit used combat magic against an innocent tree, leaving no traces or witnesses behind. If they wish to investigate further, that''s up to the people at the top. Us grunts should just do as we are told."

    "Understood, sir!" the young man saluted, his facial features slowly shifting into a large grin. Then, he followed the man back to the other two.

    After ensuring nothing could threaten the safety of the forest¡ªnamely, no fire¡ªthe four slowly returned to the Academy, resuming their patrols as if nothing had happened. After a few minutes, the countless lights darkened again, blanketing the night.

    Ethan was slowly trudging through the forest, unaware that the pursuit had already ended. He had already turned ninety degrees to the right, travelling in a large circle with the Academy at the centre. The more he walked, the more the circle shrank, and soon enough, he would emerge from the forest on the other side of the Academy''s grounds, far away from where he had started.

    However, he heard a branch crack not far from him. He stopped abruptly, holding his breath, only to feel the wind on his cheek and then a thud originating from the tree behind him. He raised his hand to his cheek, only to feel something moist on his fingertips. He brought them to his eyes and saw them shine red under the moonlight.

    Blood.

 Chapter 17 - Struggling in the Dark

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed as he tried to keep his whole body from shaking. His heart thumped, almost threatening to leap out of his chest as the adrenaline coursed through his veins, numbing the pain of his injured cheek. Still, he could clearly feel the warm blood slowly dripping from the wound.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Show yourself!¡±

    Although he sought to speak in a calm and neutral tone, he couldn¡¯t conceal the tremor within. His eyes darted all over the place, seeking to find any movements within the darkness, yet he found none. The forest was calm, except for a slight breeze rustling through the dense vegetation.

    Ethan remained still, perking his ears up, looking for any signs of his assailant, yet the air was disturbed as something ripped right through it, producing a shrill sound.

    Despite his best efforts, Ethan couldn''t will his body to move in time. His eyes widened further as he noticed a blade of darkness speeding through the night until it dispersed as it impacted the side of a large tree, leaving a deep and sharp indent onto it.

    Ethan was stunned, unable to process what had just happened, only to feel a warm liquid drip from his side, staining the ground below. He pressed his hand against the wound, hoping to staunch the bleeding, and only then did the pain assault him.

    The pain was like a sharp instrument being stabbed straight into his gut, but surprisingly, the pain had cleared his mind from the fear, awakening his survival instincts.

    He heard another blade rip through the air. He reacted in time but couldn''t avoid the blade entirely, allowing it to nick his leg. However, he got the opportunity to get a good look at it as it ripped past him.

    It was darkness given shape, yet it was tangible to the touch, almost like a shadow made tangible. Of course, such a thing was far from natural, an obvious example of magical intervention. Still, Ethan had no idea who he had offended¡ªwho would threaten his life. Despite his situation, Ethan had been careful not to make any enemies.

    ¡°Identity yourself! Why are you targeting me? Do you think you can get away with this?¡±

    Ethan quickly slipped behind a large tree, seeking refuge. However pointless he knew this was against someone able to wield shadows as a blade or even blend himself in them, Ethan needed some time to get his thoughts in order, a respite to come up with a counterattack.

    My opponent can obviously find my location. Still... if they wanted me dead, why haven''t they done so already? They had more than enough opportunity... They just want to torment me... Sick bastards.

    Ethan looked toward the dim lights piercing through the forest. He wasn''t far from the forest''s edge, just a few dozen meters from the Academy. However, he knew he couldn''t get away, not from an enemy whose location he couldn''t see. If anything, he believed his opponent wished him to panic and run, if only to stab him in the back.

    He wouldn¡¯t give them the satisfaction. Instead, he needed to seek the initiative, take them by surprise, or make them lose their composure. Ethan finally smiled. For someone this cowardly, there may be something he could try.

    "You know, I always respected mages greatly, but you''ve opened my eyes." Ethan''s voice was loud, piercing through the darkness. Even if he gave away his location, he didn''t care. He wished his opponent to hear him clearly as he added, "I didn''t expect mages to be this pathetic: blending in the shadows to attack a mere librarian unable to use any magic of his own. You must be damn proud of yourself... scum!"

    For the first time, Ethan felt killing intent rise in the distance. He ducked, avoiding the flight path of another blade by mere inches as it scattered while hitting a nearby tree.

    He threw himself onto the uneven ground, rolling among the twigs and leaves littered on the forest''s floor, only to swiftly rise back up and hide behind another tree. As he did so, he heard another two impacts behind him. However, those two were slightly muffled as they had hit the ground instead of trees, resulting in two small dirt explosions.

    Ethan felt his heart racing and sweat pouring down his forehead, yet his lips formed a smile. From the beginning, he hadn''t been able to see his assailant, but now he could. Either from his opponent''s heightened emotional state or a disturbance in the shadow spirit shielding him, Ethan could now see a slight vibration in the surrounding mana, allowing him to roughly deduct his enemy''s location.

    It wasn''t much, but it was enough. He could at least ensure a tree remained in the direct path between him and his opponent, allowing him some kind of cover, no matter how feeble it might be.

    If he¡¯s able to make those blades curve, then I¡¯m shit out of luck... However, he would have probably done so already if he could.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Who sent you? I doubt someone as pathetic as you would be smart enough to plan this alone. Someone must have put you up to this, right? He must be just as dumb as you, considering you serve him!¡±

    Ethan was just spouting nonsense, speaking in a loud voice in the hopes that someone might hear him. However, he didn''t hold much hope for that, as this was a secluded part of the Academy where none ventured much, especially in the middle of the night. Besides, he didn''t know how to explain this if someone stumbled upon them.

    Still, if this could give his opponent pause, Ethan would welcome it gracefully. He was still holding on to his wound, attempting to keep it closed, yet blood still flowed regardless, even if it was slowly getting better.

    Good thing the wound is shallow. Still, the more I move, the greater the chances it might rip apart. I need to finish this before I run out of blood...

    Ethan took a deep breath, trying to calm his heartbeat. He became less frantic, slowly adjusting to the killing intent being emitted from his opponent. Still, something didn¡¯t seem right. While he wasn¡¯t an expert on the subject, he had experienced his sister¡¯s killing intent countless times in the past, and compared to hers, this one was amateurish, almost laughably so. It was as if comparing a child to a dragon. He couldn''t help but be grateful for all the times his sister had forced him to spar with her. Without those countless beatings he took, he might have already been a corpse.

    ¡°DON¡¯T YOU DARE SPEAK OF LORD HAYES WITH YOUR FILTHY MOUTH!¡±

    Ethan was stunned that his opponent would actually respond to his childish taunt. His eyes couldn''t help but narrow, yet his smile only became more prominent.

    The voice was male, yet the man, judging from the tone, was barely out of puberty. This explained many of the inconsistencies Ethan had felt, starting from the fact that he was still alive, facing a mage in his element.

    Still, Lord Hayes, where have I heard that before... Isn¡¯t Hayes one of the Magisters? Why would they come for me?

    It was then that Ethan had a flash of inspiration. He remembered there was a single Hayes currently studying at the Academy. While he wasn''t the heir to his family, they did have a lot of expectations of him as he was talented in the realm of magic, but more than that, there was something tying Ethan to him.

    Isn''t that Beth''s new fiancee? Is this what this is all about? Am I to die only to eliminate a man''s insecurities? Never...

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed further. He steeled his mind, strengthening his resolve to survive. He didn''t have much of a plan, yet he knew what he lacked most: information.

    The voice seemed to have come from over there...

    Ethan glanced in the vague direction where the sound originated, slowly peeking out from his hiding place. The world was dark, with only the light of the moon to illuminate the forest, but that was when he realized something strange. The forest was much darker than it should have been¡ªunnaturally so.

    Moonlight pierced through the leafy canopy, yet it never reached the ground, disappearing into a mass of blackness, never to reappear again. The darkness seemed to shift and vibrate, almost as if it were alive. It appeared to be searching for him, yet it couldn''t find any traces.

    Could that be a spirit?

    Ethan had yet to see a shadow spirit, yet it fitted the description he had found in books. This one was immaterial¡ªjust a mass of darkness¡ªyet it seemed to exist by merely clinging onto its host, preventing it from being observed.

    While such spirits were useless when exposed to direct sunlight, they were practically omnipotent during nights, especially when the moon shone bright overhead, casting the greatest of shadows¡ªjust like this one.

    Ethan''s only saving grace was the leafy canopy above, which blocked most of the moonlight and restricted its powers. Yet, it also came with its own disadvantages¡ªnamely, further blurring the edge of its existence. It was impossible to see a shadow in full darkness.

    ¡°Did Hayes put you up to this? I must say he is a lot more pathetic than I thought. Does he think getting rid of me will help him reach her heart?"

    Ethan scoffed, yet his eyes remained fixed on the shifting mass of shadow, observing its every movement. His voice had given away his location, yet the mass seemed disjointed, barely able to keep its shape, much less launch another assault. It was almost as if it was at war with itself.

    I remember reading that spirits are often affected by their contractors'' mental state, especially the young ones without any experience. If I play my cards right, I might have a chance to get out of this alive.

    While he possessed a knife safely hidden within his robes, Ethan knew this could only be his last resort. Instead, he rummaged through the soft ground, picking up a few stones. They weren''t by any means heavy, but they made up for it in hardness.

    Without a sound, Ethan leapt from cover to cover, slowly circling around the mass of shadow looking for him until he arrived at what seemed to be its back. He then rose to his full height and cocked his arm backward before swiftly taking a powerful step forward, snapping his arm like a whip as he put all his strength onto his foot.

    The stone was launched from his hand, barrelling toward the mass of shadow as it ripped through the air, creating a hissing sound that resonated through the forest. Ethan didn''t stop. He spun on his foot, absorbing most of the momentum, only to rise back up to launch another.

    Just as the second was about to be thrown, the first reached its destination. Ethan¡¯s surprise attack had been so swift that the shadow hadn¡¯t enough time to turn around. Ethan thought his victory almost assured as the stone struck the mass dead centre.

    Even if his opponent was wrapped in shadows, its primary use was to conceal his presence and not to act as armour. As such, Ethan believed that a well-placed strike might incapacitate his foe. After all, every spirit had a singular weakness¡ªnamely, its contractor.

    However, Ethan''s hopes were dashed when he witnessed the stone stop mere inches from its target, caught into something resembling a black tendril sprouting from the blob. It was then crushed under its might, crumbling into a pile of sand. Such was Ethan''s shock that he didn''t even finish his movement, allowing the second stone to drop to the ground.

    It can do that? Ethan thought as another volley of blackened daggers of shadow ran past him, nicking his skin as he dove behind a nearby tree. The mass of shadows didn¡¯t miss a single beat, retaliating as if on instinct to the attack he had made.

    He now stood behind a large tree, clutching his arm as a shard of shadow was deeply embedded within. The pain was atrocious, almost forcing him to scream, yet he repressed it by biting on a piece of wood, leaving deep indentations on it¡ªnearly snapping it in two.

    Well, this failed spectacularly... Now, what do I do?

 Chapter 18 - A Tear for the Departed

    Ethan''s vision began to blur as his blood slowly fell from his various wounds, yet the pain in his arm was the only thing keeping him lucid. It was deep and sharp, but it came and went with each motion of the shadow boring into his skin.

    He felt slender tendrils slowly rip his flesh apart, urging him to scream, yet he muffled it in the depths of his throat by biting on a wooden branch, almost snapping it in half. His eyes became bloodshot as he resolved himself.

    He unsheathed his hidden knife. The metallic silver blade shone under the moonlight but was stained red as he shoved its point into the mass of shadow, carving it out of the wound.

    The pain was atrocious, worse than he had ever felt before. He bordered on the cusp of unconsciousness several times, yet the adrenaline finally kicked in, numbing the pain somewhat. Still, this was far from enough to stop a cry of anguish to emerge from his mouth. Despite it all, he persevered, for he knew this was his only chance of survival.

    The knife dug deep, carving away at the shadow. Each cut stripped a trace of its essence away, slowly dissipating into the night. Sensing its impending doom, the shadow fought back, wrapping its tendrils around the blade, seeking to stop its advance, yet Ethan was determined to end it.

    He wasn¡¯t thinking straight, lost to the madness of survival, yet the idea was sound. He only did what needed to be done, but time was short. He didn¡¯t know when his opponent would strike once more.

    Surprisingly, the mass of shadow remained immobile, almost as if its concentration was pooled onto the mass of tendrils. Still, there seemed to be a disconnect between its blackened exterior and the mass hidden between, as though their connection was unstable.

    Yet, Ethan sensed none of it, too absorbed in his task. Soon, the black tendrils departed, leaving a large gash on the side of his arm. The knife fell to the soft ground as he began to pant, his mouth dry, exhaustion finally catching up to him. Still, his struggles weren''t at an end just yet.

    The limb dangled from his shoulder, blood dripping from the wound; the slightest motion caused him indescribable pain. However, the bleeding was much less than he anticipated, almost as though the shadow had cauterized it shut as it departed. He didn''t understand the mechanisms behind such a phenomenon, yet he didn''t have time to care.

    Using his one remaining arm, he ripped a part of his robe into a long strip and made a makeshift bandage. He wrapped the open wound tightly, holding one side of it with his teeth, and pulled until tight enough that he felt the limb grow numb. However, such pressure only worsened the pain, but he only bit harder.

    After this ordeal, he almost collapsed forward, holding himself up with his palm. His heart was pumping, yet he felt light-headed; he could barely think clearly anymore. He could only shake his head to clear his thoughts.

    Hidden behind a tree, a bloody knife held between his teeth, Ethan glanced at the mass of shadow yet could only frown. It hadn''t taken a single step toward his position. Was it waiting for him to come out? Ethan wasn''t sure. He had never seen such a bizarre behaviour.

    What is it waiting for? He could have killed me ten times over by now...

    Ethan took this slight reprieve to take a deep breath, calming himself, yet even this simple act brought him great pain, but much less than he expected. His wounds were growing numb, and slowly, he wouldn''t be able to feel his limbs. While this was by no means a good thing, Ethan couldn''t help but be grateful for the pain slowly fading. As he didn''t have to battle the pain, his thoughts became much clearer.

    Time isn¡¯t on my side. While the bleeding isn¡¯t as bad as it was, it will kill me eventually. I need to end this now. I have only one shot at this.

    Ethan had a plan¡ªa desperate one. He couldn''t help but laugh, as it seemed well-suited to his current predicament. He felt the soft breeze caress his skin and somehow felt at peace. He felt he would be able to accept any result, no matter what the ending was.

    Ethan rummaged through the soft forest ground using his only good hand and found two small pebbles. He held them in the crux of his hand before closing it around them tightly. He also closed his eyes and emptied his mind.

    He now stood where only darkness remained but the distant stars high above. There was no forest, soft breeze on his skin, nor pain assaulting his every nerve. He was calm and serene, standing straight in a void of his own making, with but a single symbol slowly appearing before him.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Lines of light sprouted from the darkness one by one, forming a complex and cryptic design. The process was long and arduous, yet Ethan persevered, ensuring the final product was flawless, the hidden meaning clear in his mind.

    Soon, the lines began to dance; light filled the whole of this illusory space, pushing the darkness away. All that remained was the character bathed in light and the countless stars above.

    Although his body slowly grew colder, Ethan felt a warmth course through it. While he hadn''t felt it so strongly before, he knew what this sensation was: mana. Mana was slowly filling his body, giving power to the character in his mind.

    Once the character was but a single stroke from perfection, Ethan rose to his feet. Somehow, the character was much more stable than his first attempt. Was this due to his heightened senses as he stood on the verge of death or simply from the experience he had already acquired? Ethan didn''t know, and frankly, he didn''t care. His mind was entirely focused on this task, ignoring all external factors. He only had victory in his mind, and now he could see the path to reach it.

    The pain seemed to fade as his eyes narrowed, judging the distance from his opponent. He stormed out of his tree-shaped shelter and threw the two now-joined pebbles straight into the mass of shadow. However, just before they left his hand, Ethan purposefully cut the character in his mind in two, using the knife he always kept on his body as if an extension of his limbs.

    The character split, becoming unstable. The world inside his mind began to shake as the character exploded, dispersing its light into all recesses of his psyche. It flooded this imaginary world, even blotting out the sea of stars shining overhead until all that remained was this piercing incandescent light.

    Mid-flight, the two pebbles began to crack, light spilling out from within. Ethan pushed himself against the soft ground, leaving a deep footprint as he quickly followed after them, his knife firmly held within his only able hand.

    Just as the pebbles were to reach the shadow, tendrils sprouted from the mass, enveloping them in their dark embrace, forming something like a cage just a metre away. The pebbles stopped within the encroaching shadows until they completely disappeared, yet Ethan''s charge grew in intensity, blood lust spilling from his eyes.

    A war cry arose from Ethan''s throat, shattering the peaceful silence of the forest, only for many more tendrils to sprout from the blob, seeking to pierce right through him. However, just as they were about to collide, light began to pierce through the dark cage, destroying any shadows in its wake.

    Ethan could see the impending explosion, yet his eyes were resolved; death was but an afterthought. He maintained his pace, holding his knife in a reverse grip as he ran with all the might he could muster. He only had a few meters to cross, yet it felt like an eternity.

    Feeling the force of the explosion contained within, the tendrils aimed at Ethan suddenly changed direction, seeking to reinforce the cage as if by instinct. However, they hesitated slightly, almost as if distracted by Ethan''s spilling killing intent.

    As such, they arrived but a fraction too late. The light spilled from the cage, shattering it. Ethan felt the heat of the explosion on his skin, and the wind produced slowed his advance. The light was blinding yet ephemeral as more shadows pounced onto it, trying to resist its deathly existence. However, they were much too few to resist its spread.

    Soon, the mass of the shadow disintegrated, leaving nothing behind but a mass of mana. Ethan¡¯s eyes were narrowed, unable to distinguish anything but the shape that now stood before him.

    With the shadow spirit gone, only its contractor remained, disoriented by the blast and the strain of his spirit''s demise. Still, Ethan knew this alone wouldn''t be enough to permanently obliterate this immaterial spirit. It would only seek shelter where its concept resided, where it could await its resurrection: the now-dim black earring dangling from the now-uncovered individual.

    Ethan knew he hadn''t a moment to waste. Despite his near-blindness, he leapt, knife high above his head, only to let it fall downward as he tackled his victim. They both fell to the muddy ground; Ethan''s body pressed onto the man as he plunged his blade straight into his chest but missed his heart by a small margin. Nevertheless, the wound would be fatal. Ethan had won.

    However, something was wrong.

    The body beneath him was much too small.

    After a few seconds, Ethan finally opened his eyes, only to dread what he saw. His blood lust faded almost immediately, replaced with disgust¡ªnot at his opponent but at himself¡ªfor the body beneath him wasn''t that of a man¡ªas his voice seemed to suggest¡ªbut of one much younger.

    A child... How can this be?

    Ethan recoiled, loosening his grip on his knife as nausea assaulted him. The knife remained firmly planted in the boy''s chest, reaping his life by the second. Blood flowed profusely from the wound but also from the boy''s mouth as he tried to speak, his eyes filled with fear and denial, but also regret. Various sounds escaped the boy''s mouth, yet nothing decipherable, only the last, desperate struggles of a dying man.

    Ethan watched in shock as the last sliver of life departed the small body lying on the forest floor. His end was not by any means quick and painless, but instead a long, slow agony as he drowned in his own blood, unable to even turn his head to the side to drain his mouth. His gaze remained fixed on Ethan, showering him with the last embers of his resentment.

    Until his last moment, the boy neither cried nor begged, stoic to the very end. Very few could claim to such a dignified end, if not for the fact that his death was pointless¡ªjust another promising talent lost to an absurd reality.

    He couldn¡¯t have been more than fifteen, just a child. That explains his strange behaviour. He couldn¡¯t even control his own spirit yet, Ethan thought, repressing the vomit threatening to rise from his stomach.

    He felt pity¡ªpity that such a young life had been thrown away¡ªbut also guilt that he had been the one to sever it. Although he rationalized that one of them had to die, if only for the other to survive, he hadn''t been prepared to kill a child, and reality pressed hard on him.

    His injuries were already brutal, and added to the consequences of this act, Ethan felt his mind on the verge of collapse. This was the first life he ever took, and it would be one he could never escape from.

    He collapsed to his knees, feeling the weight of it all, standing over the lifeless corpse of a boy who once could have been him if his fate had been slightly different: a world that could have been. His mind was in shambles, barely able to accept what he had done. He felt many emotions welling up from the bottom of his heart, unable to keep them contained, until they finally burst forth.

    He couldn¡¯t help but shed a tear for the departed.

 Chapter 19 - Facing a Harsh Reality

    Ethan wiped his tears and tried to keep calm. He didn''t have much time to feel sorry for himself or the corpse below his feet. He had no idea if the sounds of the fight had reached the Academy, yet the lack of a sudden outburst of lights seemed to prove it hadn''t. Still, he wasn''t willing to take the chance.

    How am I supposed to deal with this?

    Ethan looked down at the corpse and couldn''t help but find the sight eerie. If not for the knife standing upright in the man''s chest and the blood smeared on his clothes, Ethan could believe the boy was merely sleeping, except that his chest would never rise again, and the blood would never flow.

    Is there a way to make it disappear? Maybe burn it or bury it?

    Ethan could only reject the idea of cremating it. First, he didn''t possess the means to create a flame strong enough to incinerate the boy''s bones to ash, and even if he did, such a flame would only attract even more attention to this location. Also, a flame of this magnitude in the forest was a recipe for disaster.

    As for burying, while possible, the forest''s floor was filled with rocks and tangled roots, making the process extremely laborious. Not only would it take a long time to dig deep enough, but it would also leave the ground disturbed, making it easy to spot even from a distance.

    Besides, with the countless kinds of spirits the Imperium possess, there''s no way to tell what means they might employ if they were to search for it. Once they find him missing, they might have some means to search for his body through his personal items, maybe following his scent or some kind of foresight. Either way, the more clues I leave here, the better the chances of me being caught. Trying to tamper with the body too much may be detrimental in the end...

    Ethan felt stuck in an impasse, the weight of it all slowly crushing him. While this was self-defence, Ethan knew what the Imperium did to those who dared to harm the students of the Academy. Maybe his sister could protect him, but would she be willing?

    Ethan didn''t think so. This was much too big to be swept under the rug. Surely, this young boy came from a distinguished family. They would do anything in their power to unravel this mystery.

    Calm down and think! There must be something I can do!

    However much he wished to, his thoughts were swimming in all directions, either from his heightened emotional state or from his sudden lack of blood. The more he delayed the inevitable, the grimmer his situation would become. Then, an absurd thought came to him, yet it offered a glimmer of hope.

    What if they found no wound? The blood may remain, but what if they found no cause of death? This may give me some time to evade their pursuit. And, if they somehow link this back to me, I can always play dumb. How could they prove this knife was the murder weapon when there was no cause of death? Still, this is a huge gamble...

    With a slight hope in his eyes, Ethan bent down and wrapped his hand around the knife still held upwards through the boy¡¯s flesh. He tugged on it, ripping it out of the body, then wiped the blood on the inside of his robes before sheathing it back.

    I''ll need to get rid of those clothes one way or another. They stand out too much¡ªripped and caked in blood¡ª but first, let''s deal with the main problem.

    Ethan''s hand hovered over the lifeless corpse, palm stretched out. While it would have been more efficient for him to make contact with the boy''s flesh, he had no intentions of leaving his bloody prints all over the corpse. There was already enough of his blood spilled all around him.

    He closed his eyes and brought the character back to the forefront of his mind. This time again, the symbol appeared in a shower of light, swiftly taking shape. It was even faster than before, trending evermore toward perfection.

    What had previously taken him what seemed like an eternity only took a couple of seconds before the character was fully formed. However, Ethan didn''t rush, ensuring that all was as it should be. He couldn''t afford for the body to explode as the pebbles had already done twice.

    This better work...

    Ethan took a deep breath, feeling the surrounding mana flood his body, yet it was much slower than he would have liked. He had already expanded more than half of his small amount of mana, half-fusing two small pebbles together, and now he attempted something much more substantial. He didn''t know if it would succeed in his current state, yet he couldn''t help but try. He didn''t have much option at this point in time.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Despite the character being fully formed, Ethan remained immobile for over five minutes, waiting for his mana reserves to be sufficiently replenished. Fortunately, it did so automatically, without any input from him, as if mana itself was attracted to his heart, wishing to pool within on its own, yet the process was much too slow for his liking.

    If the absorption rate remains fixed, I really should consider expanding my capacity a priority. Waiting like this opens me up to a counterattack.

    After a wait that seemed like an eternity, Ethan was finally ready to implement his plan. He let the character flow to his arm, then to his palm, alongside all the mana he had acquired. A light was brought forth from his hand, suspended between his palm and the body below.

    It transformed into the familiar character, hovering for a few moments as it became complete, only to fall directly into the open wound where the knife had been plunged.

    Once the light disappeared, Ethan fell backwards, wholly exhausted, yet his eyes were glued to the lifeless corpse. He waited¡ªwaited for something to happen, yet the wait felt like torture, much more than the numbness slowly spreading from his extremities.

    Then, from the abyss of this deep cavity formed by the passage of a sharp blade, countless speckles of light began to appear, resembling little stars on a bloodied canvas. They twinkled, creating a radiant heat that propagated upward. Soon, Ethan felt like his hand was held above a fire, prompting him to retract it once the sizzle began too much to bear.

    Surprisingly, the corpse''s flesh didn''t burn but instead seemed to be mending itself, recreating what once was as it slowly closed the wound, leaving only a puddle of blood that slowly drained onto the forest''s ground, dyeing the fallen leaves into a shade of red.

    After a while, the wound was completely gone. The only remaining evidence of foul play was the slit in the form of a knife''s edge on the victim''s clothes, yet Ethan could do nothing about this. To tamper further would be to tempt fate, and he had already done enough today.

    Just as he was about to rise, seeking to erase his traces, Ethan noticed the small, dim black jewel resting near the boy''s head. He paused, unable to rise further as greed enveloped his heart. He knew all too well how much of a boon those dormant spirits would be in his quest to master this new form of magic, yet the guilt of what he had done stopped his hand just a few inches from snatching it away.

    If I were to take it, they''d surely know... I can''t... I shouldn''t...

    Yet, Ethan''s limb defied his judgment. His palm wrapped around the stone and tugged, ripping the earring from the lobe. Then, gripping the jewel with his teeth, Ethan snapped the chain in half before throwing it away in a nearby bush.

    With this, they might believe it was detached during the struggle, though I shouldn¡¯t count on it...

    He wasn''t sure if this was for the best, yet he knew this was a chance he couldn''t miss. Besides, he was already knee-deep in trouble; what was one thing more? As long as there wasn''t someone who could look into the past, Ethan felt he had nothing to fear. Or at least, he deluded himself as such. He could only pray that no such person were to exist.

    With the jewel safely tucked away in his pockets, Ethan quickly erased all the traces he could find in the darkness before slowly backing away from the Academy''s perimeter. While he wished for nothing more than to be back in the black tome, where he could rest and recuperate, he knew all too well that this was unrealistic. If he were to stroll within the Academy in his current state, even at this time of the night, he would probably be arrested on the spot.

    He needed a place to wash himself and clean his wounds. Still, after experimenting with the corpse, Ethan felt much more confident he could deal with his wounds, making his current situation much less dire.

    Still, something bugs me... Why would that boy think Beth and I have something going on, enough to threaten this Hayes? We''ve barely interacted with each other ever since the engagement was dissolved. Even if he had some deep insecurities, the past alone wouldn''t push him to order my death. What is going on?

    Ethan carefully made his way toward the small pond he had found some time ago, a tranquil place where he could heal his wounds. He did so while erasing most of his traces, yet merely walking on uneven ground was much more strenuous than he thought possible. Any experienced tracker could easily follow his path. Ethan could only hope he would be long gone before a search party were to catch up to him.

    He finally arrived at the pond and kneeled down to wash his face. From the reflection of the moonlight striking the surface, he could see the fatigue plaguing his visage. He seemed to have aged over ten years instantly, the weight of it all almost crushing him. He couldn''t help but chuckle sorrowfully before dipping his hand into the fresh liquid, washing away the dirt and grime staining his face.

    Slowly, he cleaned all his wounds, starting with the worst one on his arm. Even through the tight make-shift bandage, blood continuously seeped, staining it a deep red. If left for much longer, Ethan knew an infection would follow. He had to act fast.

    Once he believed he had regained enough mana, Ethan carefully uncovered the wound, only for his expression to twist with pain. However, this was a good thing. Pain meant the nerves were still intact. The odds seemed to be in his favour.

    Although the wound bled once again, Ethan slowly closed his eyes, picturing the symbol for the fourth time. It came to life in almost an instant, yet the process took all his concentration. If interrupted, it would dissipate into shards of light, sapping the mana he had gathered, making it practically useless in a proper fight.

    Ethan''s only redeeming grace had been that his opponent was too young, unable to adequately control his spirit. If it had been a seasoned veteran, Ethan would have lost without a single chance of a counterattack. This reality couldn''t help but give him chills, but also hope for the future. He may have a way to circumvent this shortcoming, though this would have to wait.

    After a moment, the character seeped into Ethan''s flesh, slowly but surely mending all his wounds, yet the process was brutal. He felt his flesh burn as if it had been set on fire. He also felt an interminable itch, almost driving him crazy.

    This was too much for his weary mind to take. Coupled with the exhaustion of the mana he had accumulated quickly vanishing, Ethan¡¯s mind shut down, falling face first into soft ground by the side of the pond. Yet, the perfected character didn''t stop, quickly closing the remainder of his wounds, the flesh reaching perfection again.

    Although defenceless, Ethan was now out of danger, but one more surprising thing happened. When his body hit the ground, the blackened jewel he had put in his pocket shattered and turned to dust, yet the spirit was nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 20 - A Tryst Under a Starry Sky

    ¡°Gilbert! You must know something. He couldn¡¯t have just disappeared without a trace.¡±

    A tall woman leaned over a cramped desk, showing her ample cleavage as she slammed her fist onto stacks of papers. A few documents spilled to the ground, yet the man behind the desk merely smiled, unfazed.

    "You worry too much, Gloria," Gilbert said. "He''s not a child anymore. Why not let him live his own life?"

    The woman frowned, then scoffed as she straightened herself, letting her long black and gold dress fall back softly in place, accentuating the curves of her body. A luxurious gold ornament held her long black hair in a ponytail, giving the man before her a perfect view of her gorgeous facial features. A bright white jewel dangled from her ear.

    ¡°Easy for you to say,¡± she said as she crossed her arms and turned to the side, unwilling to match his gaze. ¡°You weren¡¯t the one that watched him grow up until now. He¡¯s still very much a child in many ways¡ªso stubborn and reckless. Who knows what stupid mess he got himself in this time. He may even be dead for all I know.¡±

    Her fierce gaze grew somewhat softer, but not by much. Gilbert rose from his chair¡ªthe green outline nowhere to be seen¡ªthen approached Gloria before wrapping her in his arms and holding her tightly. She struggled a bit before relenting, finding peace within his embrace.

    ¡°He¡¯ll come back eventually, my love,¡± Gilbert replied. ¡°Besides, you already have enough agents scouring the Academy. Something is bound to turn up.¡±

    "Since when do you call me that?" she snapped back, yet her tone was much softer than earlier.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in a while, so I thought it fitting. Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    She didn''t respond, only burying her head slightly more into his chest. Despite being taller than the average woman in the Imperium, she was still a head shorter than Gilbert, even with the heels on her feet.

    Gilbert chuckled, stroking her head softly, while his other hand went on to firmly grab her buttocks. She raised her gaze, only to meet his, yet her eyes showed her surprise but also a slight frown. She opened her mouth to speak, yet it was swiftly closed by Gilbert''s own mouth making contact with hers. For a few seconds, she remained stunned but soon reciprocated the sentiment.

    After a minute or two, they grew apart, yet Gilbert¡¯s hand remained firmly on her rump until she swatted it away, biting Gilbert¡¯s lower lips until she almost drew blood, yet he only laughed in turn.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for this. Why can¡¯t you behave yourself,¡± she said, seriousness dripping from her words, yet Gilbert merely shrugged.

    ¡°Admit it, you wanted it too; otherwise, you wouldn''t have worn something so provocative. This isn''t your normal style," he said with a smile.

    She paused; her expression twisted slightly, a mix of embarrassment and condemnation at this facet of her that had been brought to the surface so plainly. Using her thumb and index finger, she pinched the back of the hand on her buttocks and twisted, feeling great satisfaction in seeing Gilbert''s expression writhe with pain until he finally removed it.

    He took a step back, shaking his hand back and forth, hoping the ache would disappear, only to be pounced upon. The woman held his shirt with both hands as she pushed him back onto the desk, scattering even more tomes and documents onto the already cluttered floor before mounting him, knees onto the desk, her gaze slightly higher than his.

    Her breathing accelerated slightly, feeling warm on his face. Their eyes locked, desire filling them. Their chests were pressed together. Gilbert could feel their softness perfectly, even through both of their clothes, and couldn''t help but make him even more aroused. Still, reason prevailed¡ªfor now.

    "We shouldn''t. What if someone was to see this. Think of your position," he said, yet his words had no strength. In fact, he was entranced by her eyes, completely unable to look away.

    "Who''d come to see a hermit like you?" she scoffed, yet felt a heat rise from her core, then a slight smile appeared on her red lips. "As for my position, I prefer to be on top."

    There was a silence between the two as the tension mounted. Neither sought for more, basking in the moment. That was until a pair of sharp footsteps echoed from beyond the opened door. In all her excitement, she had forgotten to close it.

    ¡°Major Lancaster! We¡¯ve found some news you might be interested in.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Two women stood at the threshold. One was the same woman whose spirit had attacked Ethan a couple of days prior. She remained largely the same, except that her hair was a deep auburn and that her green earrings had dulled somewhat.

    A more petite woman was to her side, yet her frame was much more sturdy. Despite her black and white military uniform, her toned muscles shone through, unable to be hidden. Her hair was black and short, falling just below her ears, showing a prominent scar running through her cheek, mostly likely made by a bladed weapon.

    There was no earring on her ear, yet her presence alone spoke volumes of her strength and power. She easily rose above any individuals within the Academy, with the exception of the Dean and the Major straddling a man on the desk.

    Gilbert was shocked to see someone else in his office, as were the two women standing at the threshold, except that the short-haired woman showed none of it, merely saluting as she struck her left breast with her fist, her gaze mask of stone.

    "Gloria?" Gilbert whispered as he lightly placed his palm on her cheek, yet she showed no response except for a slight blush and a look of deep embarrassment and terror in her eyes.

    How did she not hear them come in? It should have been easy for her, Gilbert thought, only to hear a giggle from above.

    He raised his gaze slightly and noticed a green outline dancing in the sky above, creating a melody of sounds meant just for him. In fact, all three women heard none of this. They didn''t even realize its presence.

    You¡¯ll pay for this...

    The spirit¡¯s giggle grew slightly as it rushed into the distance before disappearing into the illusion of a starry sky shining above the Endless Library. Gilbert sighed and shook his head but felt his palm grow slightly warmer. He looked upon her visage, only to find it was now deep red. She gritted her teeth, almost as if to shatter them.

    "Honey?" he whispered, yet she did not hear him.

    Barely a moment later, her white earring glowed with incandescent light. Something seemed to emerge from its depths, yet Gilbert couldn''t look directly at it as it threatened to burn his retina. He closed his eyes, but even then, the light pierced right through his eyelid as if to imprint itself straight into his brain. He turned his head to the side and covered his eyes with his palm, but even that was pointless.

    A blinding light covered the room, rising far into the sky, forming a giant pillar that could be seen from all recesses of the Library. All turned to face its majesty but could only turn away soon after, unable to bear its sight.

    The two women standing near the door faced the worst of it, shielding themselves with their forearms, yet had to turn away to not lose sight. But even then, the light seemed to burn their skin, prompting them to take refuge on the other side of the massive bookcases that served as walls for this ceiling-less room.

    The pillar remained for over a minute, illuminating the sky like a miniature sun, spreading its heat over the entire Library. If not for Gilbert''s quick intervention, pulling Gloria''s neck closer into his embrace, he feared the various ancient manuscripts littered close might burst into flame from the light alone.

    Feeling the change, Gloria snapped out of it and quickly cut her mana supply, swiftly making the light recede. The pillar faded until the blackened sky returned, yet an uproar rose within the Library, wondering what had just happened.

    Many stood in awe of its power, but others felt dread despite the distance. Most were only students, barely cognizant of the limits of their own contracts, while few were mere librarians, unaccustomed to battle, unable to fathom the amount of mana expended for this one eruption of light.

    "What kind of monster did this?" one of the librarians said to his colleague standing next to him, mouth slightly agape.

    The second was completely stunned, unable to comprehend what had just happened as he waited for his sight to recover, until a third, a woman, stood next to the duo.

    ¡°Look in this direction,¡± she said as she pointed to where the pillar had disappeared, ¡°Isn¡¯t that where the Head Librarian¡¯s office is located?¡±

    They all exchanged a glance, unsure whether to rush to its origin, but after a slight reflection, they chose to ignore it, merely returning to their own works, believing that if something had happened, the Head Librarian would be enough to handle it.

    As the light faded, Gloria pushed herself from her husband''s embrace and climbed down from the desk before straightening out her slightly wrinkled dress and tucking a long hair strand behind her ear.

    The light remained, if only barely, forming a bright halo on her back, almost as if she was a goddess descended from the Heavens¡ªa mark of her divinity¡ªwhile, in fact, it was but her spirit clinging to her back as if to protect her. As for its form, there was no way to know. It might as well be light itself given form, not for anyone to gaze upon it but its own contractor.

    Despite it all, Gloria showed no signs of exhaustion. In fact, she seemed as fresh as ever, even more so than usual, as if this display of power couldn¡¯t scratch even the surface of what she was capable of. She glanced at the doorway and saw it was now empty, yet she could sense the two women hiding behind the mass of woods on either side. She took a deep breath before turning to face them.

    ¡°Corporal! You can come in,¡± she barked in a tone of steel.

    Less than a second later, the woman in a military uniform stepped through the opening, completely unfazed, yet Gloria could see that she had yet to recover her sight completely. Nevertheless, she stood straight and faced Gloria as if she hadn¡¯t seen anything, offering another salute.

    On the other hand, the auburn-haired woman only peeked from the bookcase, locking her gaze with Gilbert. Her eyes seemed to inquire something, yet Gilbert only made a simple gesture over his neck, telling her not to ask before quietly shooing her away, which she did, almost post-haste.

    Gloria turned to face him, eyes slightly narrowed, yet he only smiled in return before pointing to the sole woman standing at attention. Gloria scoffed before turning back forward.

    "You had something to report?" Gloria inquired, unwilling to mention what had just happened, while the woman also didn''t ask.

    " Major!" The Corporal said as she slowly lowered her hand before crossing them behind her back, standing as straight as an arrow. "After a preliminary search, we found witnesses that might point to your brother''s current location. He was last seen leaving the Academy last night, headed toward the nearby forest. There were no reports of him ever returning."

    ¡°Your eyes seem to tell me this isn¡¯t everything,¡± Gloria said, eyes narrowing further. ¡°Spit it out.¡±

    The Corporal hesitated slightly before steeling herself and replying, "Ethan Lancaster isn''t the only one missing. A first-year student also hasn''t reported for class today. While this isn''t unusual, rumours are circulating within the Academy."

    ¡°What sorts of rumours?¡± Gilbert asked, feeling something was strange.

    ¡°They blame the Major¡¯s brother for the student¡¯s disappearance.¡±

 Chapter 21 - Smouldering Inferno

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Gloria exclaimed, barely able to contain her temper. If not for Gilbert restraining her, she might have burned a portion of the Library down, extinguishing countless years of accumulation of knowledge. She took a breath and calmed down¡ªbarely.

    ¡°What makes them think so? What evidence do they have for this claim?¡± Gilbert asked steadily, yet his eyes were slightly narrowed.

    The room''s atmosphere shifted, so much that the green spirit floating above made itself scarce, disappearing into the shining blackness above. Although she wished to hear the details, the auburn-haired woman knew what was best for her and left. She still remembered the punishment this man had given her. Even now, her spirit remained estranged, sealed within its contract stone, unable to emerge or communicate.

    ¡°There''s an eyewitness¡ªsomeone who saw the student follow the Major''s brother in the forest. While it isn''t confirmed that they made contact, they believe the probability is high," the Corporal said.

    She felt sweat begin to pool on her skin, and her hands trembled slightly. She had seen her fair share of battle, yet even she couldn''t sustain the deadly gazes headed her way. She felt she could collapse at any moment, yet she gritted her teeth through it, remaining straight and stable, gaze pointed forward.

    "That''s all?" Gloria exclaimed, eyebrows rising slightly. "They think they can defame the Lancaster name on such a pitiful testimony? Seems these students are in need of stricter guidance if they wish to flourish within the Imperium''s military. I should have a word with the Dean regarding this."

    Gloria let the words hang, yet their meanings were clear¡ªso much so that the Corporal felt a chill down her spine just imagining what hell these helpless students would be put in from now on, as she herself had been put through the same to finally join the Archon''s personal guard¡ªan honour she barely deserved with her lacking ability.

    ¡°Which student gave the testimony? Can they be trusted?" Gilbert asked, gently patting his wife''s head, if only for her to restrain the animosity spilling out of her eyes. She felt like a big cat, just waiting to pounce on her prey and rip it apart.

    The Corporal hesitated, her gaze shifting between the two. She opened her mouth a few times yet closed it soon after, unable to utter a word. Gloria could see the slight fear in her eyes, yet her patience was at its limit. She had been searching for Ethan for a few days already, only to be told he was implicated in a student''s disappearance. The fact she could control herself and not destroy everything in her path was already a great boon for the Corporal¡ªand the Academy in general.

    ¡°I would advise against keeping this from her any longer¡ªfor your own good if nothing else," Gilbert said, his voice just as steady, yet he now had to restrain her by offering his arm as a sacrifice. He felt her nails dig deep into his skin, almost drawing blood, yet he showed no pain, just a serene look devoid of emotion.

    ¡°Elizabeth Reinhardt," the Corporal said, her voice cutting through the silence, filled with nervousness and a slight tremble. "The witness was Ethan Lancaster''s former fiancee. She admitted to meeting with him in a small clearing in the forest. Apparently, the Major''s brother remained behind as she left, and then she encountered a mass of shadows moving steadily through the woods, heading in the opposite direction. She reckoned the two might have met at some point."

    ¡°That girl?" Gloria muttered, her anger fading slightly. Yet she now had so many more questions. "How could she be sure that mass of shadows was the missing student?"

    ¡°Because of her current fiancee,¡± the Corporal reported. ¡°The missing student was one of his entourage. Although young, he was quite talented and was soon recruited by the Hayes family to serve the young heir in the future. I believe the missing student spirit¡¯s concept was related to shadows, making the young lady¡¯s testimony much more believable.¡±

    "That doesn''t prove anything," Gilbert said. "For all we know, they may have never come in contact. And even if they did, it would be much more reasonable to think the student was responsible for Ethan''s disappearance, not the inverse."

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Gloria exclaimed. ¡°My brother is sundered from the veil. Even though he went through my training regiment, it would be too much to expect him to face an Adept in solo combat, especially when they possess the terrain advantage. It¡¯s preposterous. What could possibly compel them to think so?¡±

    ¡°Not an Adept,¡± the Corporal shook her head. ¡°The missing student was an Acolyte, barely one at that. From what I heard, his spirit was too strong for him, making the other students believe he might have lost control, allowing him to be ambushed."

    ¡°Even so, the missing student was the one to enter the woods alone, as if chasing after Ethan. This isn''t nearly enough for people to believe such a rumour," Gilbert rationalized.

    ¡°There¡¯s something else,¡± the Corporal hesitated. She then described the strange explosion of light within the clearing, which fell down a tree and alerted the nearby guards. As Gilbert and Gloria had spent most of their time within the Endless Library¡ªa sub-dimension cut off from the main world¡ªthey were completely unaware of the shock it produced.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°I guess I should go see for myself," Gloria said softly, her anger slowly fading, yet Gilbert knew this was merely a facade. He knew it still smouldered in her heart, seeking a valid target to unleash itself upon the world again. "But first, I need to have a talk with Beth."

    Gloria''s hand finally released Gilbert''s arms, yet she didn''t even glance at him, her steel gaze fixed toward the exit. However, she was duly stopped before she could step through the threshold.

    ¡°Major!" the Corporal exclaimed, saluting as she did before. "What do you wish to do about the circulating rumour? With the personnel present within the Academy, we can probably squash it before it spreads beyond the walls and makes its way throughout the Capital. You only have to give the order!"

    Gloria had stopped, her back facing the both of them, reflecting on the implication of such an order. The air was tense, yet Gilbert merely smiled, fully aware of what choice she would make in the end. While she may have been swept up by her emotions, when ordering her troops, she was colder and more calculative than most of the officers within the Imperium''s armies.

    "No need," she finally said. "Trying to extinguish this rumour would only give credence to it. Better to let it faze out naturally. The students are young and will eventually forget about it. Although, be sure to find the one responsible for its spread and bring him to me."

    Her words were sharp as a blade, threatening to cut the world itself. The Corporal could barely keep herself upright under their weight, yet pride and awe welled in her heart, for she was the subordinate of such an incredible person. She felt the urge to follow her wherever she went and learn from her example. The Corporal knew she wasn''t alone. Her whole squad also felt the same.

    ¡°Acknowledged!¡± the Corporal shouted, slamming her fist against her breast before departing first, leaving the two lovers alone in Gilbert¡¯s office.

    "I should probably go see the Dean," Gilbert sighed as he walked beside her. "Do try to leave collateral damage to a minimum, would you? The Dean is already less than amused with the amount of staff you brought here."

    "I refuse," Gloria said plainly. There was a hint of a smile on her lips, but it existed for a mere moment before fading. "If she has a problem with me, tell her to face me herself if she dares."

    ¡°She probably won¡¯t,¡± Gilbert shrugged. ¡°You know how much she loathes conflict. I doubt she would make an exception for you.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just a coward,¡± she spat back. ¡°The Imperium was built on conquest. Our entire history is that of violence. To reject that is to reject over two millennia of bloodshed.¡±

    ¡°Why not try to see her viewpoint?¡± Gilbert sighed. ¡°She loves the Imperium just as much as you do, yet simply seeks another path. For one, I understand her struggle. As Head Librarian, I have access to countless historical records, and according to them, the path we are headed has been travelled many times before. None of them led to a good ending.¡±

    ¡°The Imperium will be different,¡± Gloria said sternly. ¡°Unlike them, we have the Archon. With her guidance, the Imperium will remain eternal.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me if I don''t share your optimism, though this might be because I never had the opportunity to meet her in person. I would love to have the chance someday."

    ¡°If she wishes to," she replied, then paused, returning to the door. "I must go. You shouldn''t wait for me. This might take a while."

    She disappeared beyond the boundary, leaving Gilbert alone with his thoughts.

    ¡°Something¡¯s definitely wrong here,¡± he muttered, only for the jewel on his ear to shine bright.

    Less than a moment later, the green spirit appeared next to him alongside a strong gale that faded almost immediately.

    "Have you found him?" he asked, yet his expression soon soured and became much darker. "So they found a body... Are you sure this isn''t him?"

    He waited for a bit, only for his expression to soften slightly.

    ¡°Continue to search for him. Ethan should be somewhere within the vicinity. We need to be the first to reach him.¡±

    The spirit then departed, leaving a small vortex behind that soon dissipated. Gilbert then left his office and headed toward the Academy''s highest peak.

    ******

    ¡°Sergeant! Why don¡¯t you come here! I think I found something!¡±

    A man''s voice echoed off the sturdy stone walls of a cavern, seeking to reach the only opening through which a bright light shone. Despite the darkness deeper within, the cavern remained bright, illuminated by a glowing fish swimming above the ground.

    ¡°This better be worth it,¡± an old man said as he carefully stepped within the cave, hand following a nearby wall. ¡°This place just begs me to fall and crack my skull. I¡¯d rather not retire with irreversible brain damage.¡±

    "Oh, it''s worth it, I tell you," the first replied. "I think I found the missing student or what''s left of him."

    "What''s left of him?" the sergeant questioned, advancing toward the depths. "Did he get dismembered or something?"

    ¡°Mauled, rather,¡± the second man said. ¡°I think someone¡ªor better yet, something¡¯s been hungry. Our poor lad¡¯s not in one piece anymore.¡±

    The sergeant arrived next to the man and looked down upon the remains of the missing student. Despite his many years in the military, his eyes couldn''t help but narrow. The sight was gruesome. Bits of flesh were everywhere, as was his blood, painted onto the stone. Two of his limbs were missing, as was half of his face, yet his tattered clothes proved he was once a student of the Academy.

    ¡°What do you think did this, Sergeant?¡± the younger man asked, eyes glued to the corpse, yet he showed no disgust at the sight, only interest.

    "Look at those wounds," the old man pointed at where the left arm used to be. "That''s a bear, no doubt. But I also noticed a few wolf bites on his stomach. No doubt the local fauna had a feast last night."

    ¡°It¡¯s only been two days since he went missing. Is that enough time for him to be reduced to this state?¡±

    The old man chuckled before turning to the younger man with the fish.

    ¡°In fact, this is rather tame. With the wildlife around here, I half expected only to discover bones by now. To find this much is already a blessing. Still, there ain¡¯t much we can learn with him in this state. We¡¯ll have to rely on magic for that,¡± he paused for a bit before stroking his chin and adding, ¡°I hope the others are doing their job properly¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sergeant!" A voice came from outside the cave. It was masculine yet winded as if the man had run a marathon before reaching them. The two men turned, only to see one of their colleagues, but before they could ask, the man added, ¡°I think we found the scene where it happened. There¡¯s blood everywhere! You need to see this!¡±

 Chapter 22 - From Beyond Time and Space

    ¡°So this is what you¡¯ve found?¡±

    Following the trails left through the lush vegetation, the old Sergeant backtracked back to where Ethan had confronted the young man, ultimately taking his life. There was blood everywhere: his own but also his opponent. Many trees were left with deep scars that would take years to fade. There were also a few that had fallen, and a shallow trench was left by a body being dragged along the soft forest ground alongside many deep animal footprints.

    "This is quite the mess," the old Sergeant said, looking at the scene.

    He carefully approached the young man squatting over what seemed to be where the young student had first perished. His eyes slightly narrowed, noticing a deep body-shaped indentation in the soft dirt, yet something was strange. It was much too deep to have been made by the young student''s body weight alone, almost as if something else stood over him. The young man''s gaze rose to meet the two new arrivals.

    ¡°Have you found the body, Sergeant?" he inquired.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± the old man replied. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t see it. It was quite gruesome.¡±

    The young man''s expression turned slightly pale, even imagining what the body could look like. But then, he swept the duo with his gaze and frowned slightly.

    ¡°Jack isn¡¯t with you, Corporal?¡±

    "Someone needed to watch over the body," the man beside the old Sergeant said, shrugging slightly. "Wouldn''t want to lose any more pieces to the local wildlife."

    ¡°We¡¯ve already alerted the nearby squads. They should be able to take it from there,¡± the Sergeant added.¡±

    ¡°I see..." the young man replied; many gruesome images flashed in his mind as he remembered the chaotic scene all around him, prompting him to grow even paler before adding, ¡°Any idea as to the cause of death?¡±

    "Nothing jumped at me except for being mauled to death by a grizzly." the old Sergeant added. ¡°Did you have better luck here?¡±

    "Well, as you can see," the young man replied, shaking his head to clear it before spreading his arms to show the scene. "It''s evident there was a struggle, but with all the animal disturbances around, it''s hard to pinpoint a single culprit. We''d have better luck searching randomly than trying to make sense of this mess."

    "Agreed," the old Sergeant said, standing over the slight dent in the soil. "We''ll need you to do your thing. With one of the students dead, the Dean will want an explanation. We can''t half-ass this one."

    ¡°I figured as much,¡± the young man shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been preparing for it. If you would all just take a step back.¡±

    The two men did, standing at the edge of what could be described as a crime scene while the young man remained in the middle, eyes closed as if concentrating on something. However, no matter how long they waited, nothing seemed to happen. After a while, the young man finally spoke up.

    "Eh... Forgive me for asking, but you wouldn''t happen to have a timeline for the time of death? The earth''s memory is quite muddled around here. There''s too much interference."

    ¡°I''m no expert, but judging by the corpse''s state, I''d say two days at a minimum," the Corporal replied.

    ¡°Gotcha!¡±

    The young man closed his eyes again, and after what seemed like an interminable wait, something finally happened. Shining lights rose from the ground as if miniature stars. They battled with the sunlight piercing from above, bathing the world in white. Yet, they soon concentrated into a single point, slightly above the ground where the body once stood. Then, the ground shook until countless spikes rose from the dirt, rising to the sky.

    In less than a few seconds, large clumps of soil rose into the sky, detached from the ground as they formed a halo, void in its centre. Soon after, a mass of water slipped through the dirt, congregating into the mass of dirt, creating a thin film that reflected the world before it as if a makeshift mirror.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± the young man said.

    His expression was serious, but perspiration pooled on his skin. His breathing had accelerated slightly, becoming uneven, but despite it all, he remained firm.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Proceed,¡± the old Sergeant said.

    The young man nodded before closing his eyes. He concentrated, feeling the subtle fluctuations of the dense mana flowing through the ground. However, what he sought was currently out of reach. He needed to plunge deeper, seeking traces of mana untouched since over two days ago.

    The process was slow and laborious, but with time, small traces of mana finally emerged from the ground before being added to the water mirror encased in a dirt frame. At first, no changes appeared on the reflective surface, but as more was added, a blurry picture made itself known, slowly becoming clearer until the two men could finally make out the scene.

    ¡°Still pictures?¡± the Corporal inquired. ¡°Isn¡¯t your spirit adept in divination? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be able to recreate complete scenes?¡±

    The young man remained silent, unable to speak, yet the water mirror shivered, becoming slightly unstable. He frowned and dug deeper into his own mind, concentrating further on the minute traces remaining within the earth''s crust.

    ¡°Keep quiet,¡± the Sergeant whispered, clamping his hand over his subordinate''s mouth. ¡°It¡¯s to be expected you do not know as he has only used his spirit to divine something on the same day, allowing him to produce a faithful recreation with even moving pictures. However, the more time passes, the more the surrounding mana gets overwritten, and information is lost. There¡¯s already a shortage of divination spirits within the Imperium. Getting a still picture after two days is already very good.¡±

    The Corporal nodded, feeling this made sense, yet something felt wrong. He couldn''t help but ask softly, "If there''s such a shortage of divination spirit mages, why was the private assigned to our unit? Shouldn''t he be somewhere more prestigious where his gift could be better utilized? Isn''t it a waste?"

    The old Sergeant frowned, looking left and right before inching closer to the Corporal¡¯s ear, whispering even softer.

    "I wouldn''t dig deeper if I were you," he said. "The top brass always have their reasons for personnel assignments. From my experience, the best way to have a long and peaceful career is to shut up and follow orders. Don''t ask too many questions. I''ve seen people vanish for asking less."

    The Corporal gulped audibly, feeling dread creep down his spine. Yet, the fear vanished just as soon as it appeared as the image within the watery mirror became clear enough to see, but what he saw left him puzzled.

    There it was, the crime scene represented in one all-encompassing picture. It was shown through a slight aerial viewpoint, depicting the young student being pinned down on his back, blood staining his clothes and mouth, dripping slightly to the ground. There were no lights in his eyes, a clear sign of his demise.

    The scene was dark, with only a few rays of moonlight piercing through the night, yet they were enough to illuminate all its details¡ªexcept for one single thing. Above the body stood a mass of darkness with miniature stars scattered throughout as countless points of light, and yet still, this wasn''t the most unnerving thing.

    ¡°Am I growing senile?¡± the old Sergeant asked softly, rubbing his eyes as if to wipe away something.

    ¡°No, Sarge. I see it too,¡± the Corporal replied with a tinge of dread dripping from his tone.

    Although this was supposed to be a still picture, the stars within the mass of darkness seemed to spin, resembling a galaxy spinning on its axis. It felt eerie, yet the two men couldn¡¯t help but stare, entranced by the miraculous sight.

    After a while, the stars congregated into two slightly larger points, strangely resembling two eyes. In fact, while looking closer, one could see its outline strangely resembling that of a person, yet it was much more undefined as it seemed to blend into the night.

    The two were stunned, gazed fixed onto the image as they watched it shift while the young man''s eyes remained closed, focused on sustaining the technique. But even then, his breathing slowly became uneven, and his body began to shift ever so slightly. One could see beads of sweat drip from his forehead as his expression began to twist, not quite with pain but something much more insidious: fear.

    The scene shifted again.

    The mass of darkness had risen, offering a full view of the corpse. The body was pristine with no external wound to be found except for a massive amount of blood covering all his clothes¡ªenough blood to be fatal, yet no wounds it could have leaked from.

    The mass of darkness walked leisurely, and in its wake, the two men saw the scene change, if ever so slightly, becoming what was currently around them, as if the mass had altered traces of its presence. Still, as the two men were fixated on this apparition, they didn''t notice the change in the moment.

    ¡°What is that thing?¡± The Corporal said, eyes wide open. ¡°How can it move? Did Private Johnson¡¯s spirit grow stronger somehow?¡±

    The Sergeant didn''t know what to say. He could only shake his head in disbelief as he stared at the mass.

    ¡°I¡¯m not responsible for this.¡±

    Both turned sharply, only to see Private Johnson standing beside them, exhausted and pale. They felt like their hearts would leap out of their chests, but soon, the old Sergeant frowned, feeling something was wrong.

    ¡°What happened? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be maintaining the spell?¡±

    Indeed he was, yet the water mirror encased in a dirt frame remained, showing the same picture as two days before.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening,¡± the private said, showing a twisted smile of doubt and fear. ¡°My spirit isn¡¯t responding to me, and I only barely feel the contract. It¡¯s almost as if something has wrestled control of my spell.¡±

    His words cut through the silence, bringing a shiver to the two men''s backs. While such a thing wasn''t unheard of, it would only happen due to a more powerful spell. Except, no other spell had been cast. The surrounding mana hinted as such.

    Then, all three men sharply turned back to face the mirror, dread slowly growing as they realized the origin of this feeling. They came face to face with the mass of darkness; the countless stars congregated into the shape of a pair of eyes pointed straight at them as if piercing through time and space to gaze at them.

    They felt an invisible pressure¡ªas if the world had stopped¡ªas if they were staring death in the face. This feeling was primal, something no living being could overcome. They weren''t even given the luxury of fainting out of pure dread. Their muscles were fully tensed, almost painfully so.

    The contract stones on their ears became dim, almost losing all colour. They felt the connection with their respective spirits be nearly severed, yet one concept was fully conveyed¡ªone that could be interpreted in one single word: death. This mass of blackness from beyond the water mirror was death incarnate.

    Mere moments later, the construction of water and dirt began to crack as the water surface undulated with ever-increasing strength, as if constructive interference soon reached its breaking point.

    The mirror exploded, slinging mud all around the bloody scene. Wet muck rained all around, yet they bore the brunt of it. Unable to fully close their oral cavity, the three were left with a taste of wet dirt in their mouth, yet this wasn''t important. Just an instant before the blast, the old Sergeant had seen the mass turn and move in the same direction Ethan had left two days prior. Even if he wanted to forget, the sight of this phenomenon was forever etched into his memory, never to fade.

    ¡°What should we do, Sarge?¡± the Corporal said after a few minutes of silence, only now recovering his senses and wiping the mud covering his face and body.

    "Nothing. This is way above our pay grade," the old man finally said, his tone serious yet shaking slightly. "We''ll let the Academy deal with this... or even the Magisterium, for all I care. I want no part of this."

 Chapter 23 - Blending of Light and Shadow

    While completely unaware of the uproar he had caused, Ethan now stood in a familiar place: a world of darkness that extended as far as the eyes could see. Except he was now fully aware, his thoughts concise and clear, unlike the last time he had been here.

    This place again...

    Ethan stood in place, unbothered by the long, blackened road stretching before him and the dim light taunting him. As he knew this was but a dream, he felt no compulsion to heed to whatever held him in this make-shift prison''s wishes.

    Although there was no ground under his feet but unending darkness, Ethan sat down regardless and waited¡ªwaiting for something to happen. He knew that whatever entity holding him here had its own plans for him. He saw no reason to play along at this point.

    And so he waited...

    And waited...

    Waited...

    ...

    Boredom was like a blade trying to slice away at his resolve, urging him into action, yet he persevered, if only out of spite. He had no intentions of giving them the satisfaction. The world had remained still for what seemed like an eternity, with only the dim light in the distance, until it all changed one day.

    The light began to dim, slowly at first but then increasingly faster, until it finally became completely dark, extinguished. Ethan frowned yet didn''t move a single muscle, merely observing the change.

    He now stood in complete darkness. There was no light or sound, yet he felt a sharp shrill trying to rip through his eardrum. It was mild at first, barely perceptible. Yet, as time passed, it grew in intensity until it became almost unbearable. Surprisingly, Ethan felt no pain, just an overpowering discomfort. He put both hands on his ears, trying to block the sound, but to no avail as if the sound came straight from his skull.

    Is this what the books refer to as an auditory hallucination? Am I going crazy?

    The Endless Library contained countless books on many different subjects. One of them pertained to a subject of human psychology: isolation. It stated that the brain, used to the many stimuli it experienced daily, would become accustomed to them and, if it were to be found lacking, would hallucinate such stimuli to keep itself sane. After all, the human brain cannot conceive of a world where no such stimuli existed.

    Is this a punishment for not following the rules, or is it trying to break me?

    Faced with his own hallucinations, Ethan found it difficult to remain sharp and distinguish between what was real and what was not. Even the all-encompassing darkness stretching out before him began to shift and turn as if something living, even though he knew full well there was no light for his eyes to see. He may as well have closed them both.

    He even seemed to have imagined the cawing of countless crows as well as the batting of their wings. He felt a soft breeze against his skin, even though no such winds existed inside this void.

    That¡¯s it... I¡¯ve started to lose my mind...

    But even then, Ethan had no intentions of ever getting up; even if he wished to, he couldn''t find the strength. It felt like his whole body was submerged underneath an ocean¡ªan ocean of air pressing down on him, preventing movement.

    Ethan frowned. At first, he believed his mind had shut down, disabling his ability to move, or that his muscles had atrophied from his lack of movement. But, his senses remained sharp. He could feel his every nerve in much detail¡ªtoo much even. In fact, the mere wind stroking against his bare skin proved uncomfortable, as if his brain had focused its full attention on the only thing it deemed real.

    Something¡¯s very wrong here...

    Ethan sought to rise to his feet or at least contract any of his muscles, yet it felt like the signals from his brain were blocked somewhere. He could only receive feedback, and not emit anything, as if his nerves were only one way.

    As he contemplated the meaning, the crows'' cawing grew deafeningly until he finally saw some appear in the distance. They were black on black, their outline blurring against the darkness, yet were unmistakably crows, except for one thing: their eyes. They shone a dull red, tiny blood pearls shining in the darkness.

    There were countless blotting out the sky with their wings, and the nonexistent ground rumbled under the sound of their cries. Ethan sought to cover his ears, but he was refused. He could only suffer the torment of their voices, growing stronger at every moment, until finally, his ear drums ruptured, causing a sharp pain straight into his brain, yet the sound never faded, almost as if it was beamed straight into his mind. Blood fell from his ears, staining the cloth on his shoulders.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The crows grew ever-closer until they finally surrounded him, landing onto the void itself as they created a cage of feathers and blood-red eyes all around him. There were thousands or even more. Ethan couldn''t count them all. And even though he knew this wasn''t reality, he couldn''t help but feel a shiver down his back, only to be accentuated by his current state of mind.

    ¡°Who are you!¡± Ethan shouted at the crows.

    His voice was uneven, owing to the fact that he couldn''t hear himself with his ruptured eardrums. The crows offered no reaction, so much so that he began to doubt he had even spoken.

    ¡°What do you want from me?!¡± he added.

    Once again, they only stared back, except for one.

    A single crow took flight from his perch of darkness, only to stop next to Ethan''s leg, where his hand rested. He tried to swat it away, yet his limb refused to move. He could only stare at the creature, defiance in his eyes. That was until he felt the creature''s beak pinch the skin on the back of his hand.

    It clamped onto it as if a sharp vice before ripping a piece of it apart. Ethan felt an intense pain spread throughout his body, amplified by his heightened nerves. The pain was such that he almost blacked out, yet he was denied release. He remained utterly aware all throughout.

    Ethan saw a piece of his flesh being gobbled up by the crow, only to look down and see a mass of blood, muscle and tendon now uncovered on the back of his hand. With fury in his heart, Ethan stared into the crow''s blood-red eyes, only to see something akin to glee. It was then that rage turned to fear as he came to a sudden realization. He couldn''t help but look at the countless other crows patiently waiting their turn, terror rising in his heart.

    However, once the crow was satiated by this morsel of flesh, it disintegrated into particles of black light instead of returning to the fold. Although they were now in complete darkness, both the crows and that light were surprisingly visible against the background as if they were a different kind of black: one with more substance than mere void.

    As the crow dissipated, the light instead congregated into something undefined¡ªfor now, only a tiny mass of light without much purpose. Ethan was intrigued by the process, but before he could ponder further, a second crow stood before him, perched on his right shoulder.

    Without much anticipation, Ethan felt the sharpened edge of its beak rip through his ears, severing it in two. Blood flowed once again, splattering all around. With all his might, he sought to strike at the creature or at least scream his pain, yet he was denied. His body refused to listen to him. He was just a piece of meat for the crowd hungrily watching him.

    Just as the piece of his flesh disappeared down the crow''s throat, the creatures exploded into another mass of black light, adding to the first still suspended before Ethan. Although it began to take shape, it was too soon to tell. At most, it resembled but a single stroke of ink against a black canvas. Nothing legible... yet.

    The process repeated itself, every single crow taking their turns in an orderly fashion, swallowing a piece of Ethan''s flesh. The process was torturous, maddening even. Even when the crows had ripped his nerves apart, reaching the bones, he could feel them digging through his flesh regardless. As if pain was the point, a punishment inflicted on him.

    Ethan wavered on the cusp of unconsciousness several times, drifting in and out of it, only to be denied release. Every time his vision would fade, he would be snapped back to consciousness by another jolt of pain, only for the process to begin anew.

    However, the human mind was always a marvellous thing. Despite the agony this flock of crows offered, he grew accustomed to it with time, so much so that he stopped paying attention to it. If there was merely one thing on his side, it was that he knew this wasn''t real. No matter how much flesh he lost or how much pain he experienced, none of this would be reflected in the real world.

    He could deal with pain. What he truly feared was the terror of his body being slowly consumed, but this was a non-factor. He believed that as long as he endured the agony, he would wake up to find himself exactly where he was when he lost consciousness in the first place.

    Instead, his attention was fixated on the construct of dark light slowly taking form before him. With each addition, even more strokes were added, creating an obscure set of characters. Those characters alone meant nothing, just a jumbled mess he couldn''t make any sense of, but most interestingly, they formed a much bigger three-dimensional character Ethan couldn''t help but stare at. Even as his eyeballs were being dug through, his gaze never left it for a moment.

    Despite having no knowledge of the origin of this character, Ethan somehow knew its meaning: the concept of blending. While it was most often associated with shadows, its meaning was broader than that, encompassing the whole of reality.

    It could mean shadows blending into darkness, colours blending into each other, or something more abstract, like ideas blending into reality. Taken to its extreme, one could influence reality itself by blending many things into it, even changing history if one had enough power.

    All of this was packed into one single character.

    Nox... The same shadow spirit the young boy was contracted to.

    As the last of the crows dissipated into blackened light, all that remained of Ethan was his skeleton. But surprisingly, its shape remained, peacefully seated upon the void, eagerly watching the character take its completed form even through his empty orbitals.

    He was so enraptured by the beauty of its design and the incredible amount of meaning contained within that he had completely forgotten the agony he had just gone through. All that remained was a thirst for it and a warmth where his heart used to be. In fact, it felt like a miniature sun burning through his chest.

    A ball of light appeared in his empty thoracic cage before spilling outwards and congregating into a similar three-dimensional character, but this one was made of light. The two characters stood opposite of each other, yet somehow complementary.

    Nox and Lux. Once thought to be opposite in everything. One¡ªthe lowest ranked light spirit¡ªwhile the other¡ªthe highest shadow one¡ªyet the truth is that their concepts are closer than one would believe...

    The two characters, made of countless lights, one white and the other black, stood facing each other. This had been the first time Ethan had seen the white character in all its glory, seeing its three-dimensional form. Each time he pictured it in his mind, he saw it in two dimensions, but even then, it produced some remarkable effect.

    He couldn''t help but wonder what its three-dimensional form could do. After all, it was evident it was now much more complete, the information contained within much more substantial, but somehow, despite having the entirety of it displayed before him, he couldn''t picture it in his mind ¡ªalmost as if his mind couldn''t comprehend the scope of what it represented.

    What surprised Ethan the most was seeing the two characters begin to merge, creating something entirely new¡ªsomething beyond the mixing of light and the blending of shadows. The process was slow, excruciatingly so. Ethan believed that even if a thousand years were to pass, not even a third of those duochromatic lights would blend into each other.

    However, in this world of complete darkness, where time and space were meaningless, Ethan had nothing but time. And so, a mass of bones with empty orbitals was seated. He stared at the two concepts fusing into each other as if a god was watching the birth of a new universe, his anticipation palpable.

    Meanwhile, in the realm he had left behind, his bloody body lay collapsed onto the soft forest ground, his breath barely detectable. Two beautiful women stood over him, one resembling the midday sun ready to erupt while the other resembling the moon in the midst of winter.

 Chapter 24 - Lost in Translation

    The forest was silent, with only a slight breeze rustling through the leaves. Small pearls of morning dew moistened the damp grass and refracted the dim light of the sun piercing through the canopy, which was slowly drying under its warmth.

    A pack of wolves stood near a small pond, a smell of iron wafting from it, coming from the slight streaks of red that had yet to dissolve within. However, those wolves ignored it, opting for an even more appetizing prey.

    A large wolf, easily twice the size of the others, with teeth as sharp as a knife and piercing eyes, slowly approached the body lying on the wet ground, blood soaked into the fabric. A single scar ran the length of its face down to its muzzle, bisecting the empty orbit of one of its eyes. Despite the meal before him, the wolf remained cautious, advancing a single step at a time, ready to pounce.

    It now stood before the seemingly lifeless body, yet its nose told it otherwise. It could feel the slight breath coming out of the body''s slowly moving chest, almost imperceptible to the human eye, yet the wolf''s sensitive ears picked up on the subtle motion.

    When it opened its large maw, rows of sharpened teeth shone under the sunlight. Just as it was about to leap, snapping its teeth down into the body''s neck and severing the slow pulsing arteries, it abruptly stopped, hair raised upon its back, muscles tensed.

    It felt something was wrong, yet couldn''t pinpoint it. The best it could do was to jump backwards, avoiding a strong gale that blew through where it was but a moment ago. The wind was sharp and deadly, laced with a murderous intent, yet confined to a small area around the body.

    The wolf''s eyes narrowed as his agile feet touched the ground after its leap. Head down, as a low growl released from its mouth, the wolf faced its invisible foe as it glanced backwards, eyeing the few smaller wolves standing a short distance away, hidden by the tall grass underneath towering trees.

    Two were slightly smaller than it was, female in their nature, while three cubs followed after them. They were by no means thin. In fact, they all could be seen as rather plump, especially one of the females. Her abdomen was bulging. She rested on the ground, her gaze fixed on the large wolf, with confidence in her eyes, while the other female stood before her, her teeth clenched but showing. A low growl, almost silent, spread throughout the surroundings.

    Another gale blew, sharpened blades of wind striking at the wolf, yet it leapt once again, avoiding it all. All that remained were severed blades of grass and dead fur dancing in the wind as the wolf touched the ground once again, even further away from the body lying on its stomach, immobile.

    With one last growl of frustration, the large wolf backed up, keeping its eyes on the wind¡¯s origins even as they all disappeared behind the tall grass, leaving nothing but a slight bestial scent and a long howl that resonated throughout the forest.

    Once silence returned, a green outline descended from the sky, down from the canopy of leaves, only to hover over the body, caressing every inch of its skin with its wind. Although its features were undefined, one could feel a shift in the wind, changing from bloodthirsty to concerned, then to relief and finally playful.

    Another strong gale blew near the pond, but this time, its sharpness was contained in a single area. It cut the nearby flowers, flooding the world with an herbal scent that lingered for a while, creating a soothing environment that masked the scent of blood and iron that hung over it all.

    ¡°Major! There was a mana fluctuation in the south-east. I think we are getting closer!¡±

    Despite its feminine nature, the voice was sharp, cutting through the newfound peacefulness like a knife through a morsel of meat. Fearing its discovery, the green outline offered a last glance at the unconscious body collapsed onto the muddy soil before dissipating into the wind, only leaving behind its signature playful laughter.

    A small woman emerged from the overgrown vegetation surrounding the isolated pond, wielding a long, sharp blade resembling a machete. She swung it back and forth, cutting a path through the tall grass as her heavy boots sunk into the wet soil, creating deep imprints within.

    She was short but stout, but none was from excess fat. In fact, not even her thick military uniform could keep her muscles from bulging out. Her hair was black, falling just below her ears, yet was slightly unkempt, marred with dirt and sweat from a few days of rummaging throughout this forest.

    Her cheeks were slightly sunken, and deep black bags hung under her eyes, yet she planted each step into the ground with uncanny force and vigour as if exhaustion were but a concept she could ignore at will.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Cutting through the last of the vegetation hindering her view, she finally stumbled upon Ethan''s body. Yet, instead of feeling relief at the thought of her quest finally ending, she couldn''t help but frantically rush to his side, dropping to her knees. She didn''t even bother with the mud staining her already dirty black and white uniform as she pressed a single hand to his neck.

    Only when she felt the weak pulse hidden within did she finally let out a sigh of relief, yet such relief was short-lived, for Ethan''s state was less than encouraging¡ªat least externally. Although hidden by patches of dried-up mud and dirt, she could clearly see the rip and tears of his robes and a large piece missing from it attached to his arms. It was soaked in red, as were the numerous red stains scattered throughout. From the amount of blood alone, she could barely believe he still drew breath.

    ¡°Corporal! Report!¡±

    Another female voice cut through the lingering wind, shattering the silence. Although it possessed the same sharpness, the two were barely in the same realm. It was as if comparing a legendary sword with a butter knife. In fact, the short-haired woman felt a shiver down her spine as her hair stood on end despite this being but a casual demand. She could scarcely believe what would be the result were she to have been that woman¡¯s enemy.

    "Over here, Major! We''ve found him, and thankfully, he still draws breath! However, his condition seemed critical. He''s lost a lot of blood and seems dehydrated."

    Ethan''s skin was indeed dry, and his lips were chapped. He had baked under the sun, unconscious for at least two days. Thankfully, the thick canopy of leaves overhead bore the brunt of it, yet his situation wasn''t optimistic. Even a day later, the short-haired woman wouldn''t have known whether he could have survived. Even now, she couldn''t see how he could.

    Less than a moment later, following the same trail, two other women emerged to be faced with Ethan''s unconscious body. One was tall, sporting the same military uniform as the short-haired woman, yet much more luxurious and decorated. But despite it all, it paled to the beauty of her face. This was his sister, Gloria Lancaster. Surprisingly, there was no relief in her eyes at the sight of Ethan, just a sharp intent directed at the countless beasts eyeing the scene from afar.

    Despite its earlier encounter, the wolf and its mates had remained just out of reach, able to pounce once again were they to be given the chance. However, such a chance never came as they were soon struck with Gloria¡¯s bloodthirsty intent.

    Small rodents and many birds emerged from the thick foliage before scattering to all corners of the forest, leaving the cacophony of their departure behind. Despite it all, the wolf remained stationary, eyeing the meal it had left behind. Soon, it felt overwhelmed by Gloria''s presence. It reluctantly chose to leave with its mate and offspring, not before engraving Gloria''s features in its mind.

    ¡°Something wrong?¡± another woman by her side said, looking confused.

    Unlike Gloria, this woman was much colder. She didn''t even bat an eye at Ethan''s collapsed body; she merely glanced at it to acknowledge its state. This was Elizabeth, Ethan''s former fiancee, wearing her usual school uniform. It remained pristine despite how deep into the forest they were. But upon closer look, one could see a thin film of ice covering the fabric, which fell like snow every time dust or dirt fell upon it.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Gloria said, yet her gaze didn¡¯t leave the departing wolf, even narrowing further at the sight. ¡°It was right to come to you. Without your input, it would have taken much longer to find him. How did you even know about this place?¡±

    Once she ensured the wolf was finally gone, Gloria turned to face Beth, her gaze finally softening as if looking at an old friend. Beth gazed slightly at the reddish pond behind Ethan, remembering the night they encountered themselves in its vicinity.

    Elizabeth related everything she knew, leaving no detail uncovered as Gloria merely listened silently while she went to check on her brother. She had many questions about what he was doing in the forest in the middle of the night, yet none of it mattered. All she could think about was that he lived still, but she also thought of the strange report from the Academy''s guards. She couldn''t help but think the peculiar phenomenon they described was somehow involved with Ethan.

    Unaware of all that was happening, Ethan remained trapped in his mind, gaze fixed on the two symbols slowly melding into each other. He had long lost track of time, only watching the minute changes to be found within, trying to understand the intricacies.

    However, this quest was mainly futile. It was like trying to decipher a foreign language with only a half-destroyed text as a reference. No matter how many times he tried, he only hit a dead-end. This new concept was much more complex than anything he had ever witnessed. He almost had a headache merely gazing at it.

    The two symbols had long stopped fusing into each other; only a third seemed to have done so, yet it seemed far from stable as if an unknown force blocked the process. The longer they stood in place, unable to advance, the more they threatened to shake themselves apart, returning to the two distinct concepts. Only when Ethan fixated on the whole, seeking the essence of what it could be, did it stabilize, if only temporarily. It was almost as if trying to understand was what kept them together.

    Unfortunately, the strain of it all soon mounted, shattering Ethan''s concentration as time passed. Slowly, the two characters separated, returning to what they were before, separate but whole.

    The black character was something new, the blending of shadows. Ethan now had an almost thorough understanding of its meaning, possibly enabling him to use the same power the young boy once possessed with some practice.

    On the other hand, the white character had changed slightly; some parts he didn''t recognize. He believed this was the reason the two characters were unable to meld. As long as his knowledge remained something he didn''t acquire himself, he would never be able to unlock the depths of their possibilities.

    Once the two characters were entirely separate, they exploded into countless lights before being reformed into two rings, each possessing their own characters inscribed on their surface. However, something differed with one of them. A single obscure character had been added to the white band, glowing slightly dimmer than the more prominent one.

    Just as he wished to observe the change, the two black and white rings picked up speed before ramming Ethan in the chest, passing right through his exposed ribs, stopping where his heart should have been. Mere moments later, a mass of flesh grew in the centre of those rings, transforming into a bloody heart.

    Veins and arteries sprouted from the mass, travelling to every part of his body. Blood sprouted from his bones, scattering through this newborn network and fuelling this regenerative process. New organs and flesh sprouted from the void in mere seconds, nourished by this flow. Muscles grew anew, more perfect than before, and then skin enveloped them all.

    The process brought him no pain. In fact, he felt a slight soothing warmth, allowing him to almost forget his earlier agony. In less than a minute, he had returned to his optimal state, armed with the knowledge of this new form of shadow magic. If pain was the price of gaining access to this new realm of power, Ethan was more than willing to pay it. Still, much of it remained uncovered; many more mysteries were waiting for him to unveil.

    With this trip within the void of his own mind over with, Ethan finally opened his eyes.

 Chapter 25 - Unexpected Caretaker

    Ethan''s eyelids were heavy. In fact, so was the entirety of his body. He could barely move a muscle, almost as if they had atrophied from the time he had remained unconscious. His nerves felt like thousands of ants crawling around, yet it felt more strange than painful. No matter how hard he tried to rise, his body refused to obey him.

    As the first rays of light struck his retina, his vision was hazy. It took him a while to adjust, staring at an unfamiliar ceiling. At least he knew he wasn''t sprawled on the forest floor anymore. Still, such realization gave him no comfort.

    He turned his head to the side, only to notice a pair of white birds standing side by side, perched on a coat hanger, staring straight at him. A sweet scent of flowers spread from the two, yet barely masked the astringent smell of cleaning agents lingering within the room.

    ¡°Doves...¡± Ethan muttered, his voice breaking as it exited his mouth.

    He could barely form the words. To any outside listeners, he may as well have let out a groan, yet his eyes were fixed on the pair of birds. They were slightly ethereal, prompting Ethan to doubt their existence entirely. It wasn''t until he noticed the slight white aura infusing their feathers and the shine of the mana dancing around them that he finally uncovered their true nature. Spirits. He felt a warmth spread throughout his body, slowly healing his fatigue, no doubt the birds'' handiwork.

    ¡°Finally awake, it seems.¡±

    The voice came as a shock, prompting him to freeze, his eyes snapping open, and his vision finally clearing. He slowly turned to the other side. Merely turning his neck took much more effort than he expected, only to see a woman quietly seated in the corner, book in hand. She barely raised her gaze from the tome before acknowledging Ethan''s state.

    ¡°Hoffman...¡± Ethan muttered, this time more legibly.

    She snapped her book closed before softly letting it rest on her thighs. Her gaze was calm and peaceful, a far cry from the last time Ethan had encountered her, for she was the woman whose spirit attacked him unprovoked, only to be taken away by the Head Librarian. As proof, her hair wasn¡¯t made of countless vines intertwined into a mass, but the same dark auburn he remembered.

    She didn''t say a word more, merely staring back at Ethan, yet he could see the uneasiness beneath her mask of indifference. He could see her slender fingers tighten around her book''s hardcover, almost digging into it. As for whether this was out of frustration or something else, Ethan wasn''t inclined to know. Still, he couldn''t let this stalemate continue.

    ¡°Where am I? How did I get here?¡±

    He slowly regained access to his body, allowing him to speak coherently. However, it still seemed too soon for him to rise. He had tried to use his elbow to prop himself up, yet he fell back down to the soft cushioning of the bed below him with a thud. He couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, looking at the woman before him with suspicion. If she were to wish him harm, he had no way to stop her, much less retaliate.

    "Calm yourself," she said, remaining seated, seemingly having no intent on ever getting up nor helping him. She felt like a mere observer, sent to keep watch on him. "This is the Academy''s infirmary. I wasn''t told the details, but your sister, Major Lancaster, brought you here."

    Even at the mention of his sister, Ethan didn''t relax. If anything, he only became more suspicious. If she could find him, she may very well be aware of what had transpired. Did they find the young boy''s body already? Still, Ethan couldn''t ask.

    ¡°What happened? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to know...¡± the woman sighed, tilting her head backwards as she massaged the inside of her eyes. ¡°The Head Librarian said he would lift my punishment if I were to look after you until you wake up. Although slightly boring, it allowed me to catch up on my reading."

    Ethan frowned as he noticed the book pile neatly arranged on a nearby table. There were more than a few, all nearly an inch thick. Even for him, reading through those would take much more than a day or two.

    ¡°How long¡ª¡±

    "¡ªwere you unconscious?" Hoffman interrupted. "I wasn''t told the entire timeline, but I''d say more than a week. You''d have to ask your sister, or maybe Lady Reinhardt, for details. They are probably the only ones that can truly answer your questions."

    "Beth was here?" Ethan frowned.

    Although he said this more to himself than to her, the auburn-haired lady answered regardless.

    "I was told she was the one to find you. I must say, I didn''t think warmth existed beneath her glacial exterior. Was she always that cold? I guess you should know as her former fiancee, or is that also taboo?"

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Ethan was stunned, mainly to know that Elizabeth had searched for him, but also by how brazen the woman before him was. They weren''t close enough to ask such personal questions. If anything, they could be considered enemies at worst, considering how she usually treated him. She usually just ignored him unless she had something to berate him about. He couldn''t help but be suspicious of her sudden interest toward him, and it seemed it showed on his face.

    ¡°You don''t have to answer if you don''t want to," she shrugged. "I just felt it was a shame to leave things as they were. We''ve been working together for over two years and barely know a thing about each other."

    Although she seemed to have said those words almost dismissively, Ethan could clearly feel the uncertainty and doubt in her tone and a deep-rooted nervousness in her eyes, something he had never seen before.

    ¡°Why the sudden change? I was under the impression you didn¡¯t like me much,¡± he asked, yet his tone was soft and calm, prompting the woman to relax somewhat.

    ¡°I still don''t. Who would like someone who gained his position through nepotism? Do you know how hard I had to work to get to where I am?" she said firmly, yet her expression grew slightly softer. "Still, I realized it was unbecoming of me to act like I did... you know... with my spirit and all..."

    The scene of her Vine Spirit attacking him some time prior replayed in his mind. He had always wondered what all this was about. At the time, her expression and words made it seem like she couldn''t control her spirit, yet the vines still attacked regardless.

    He had attributed this to a way to deny responsibility in case it was to succeed, but maybe there was something more to it. After all, it wasn¡¯t the only time spirits had acted strangely in his presence. The Rock Spirit and the Shadow Spirit also came to mind. One had seemed fearful of him, while the other attacked indiscriminately.

    ¡°I¡¯d forgotten,¡± Ethan said casually. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Lady Hoffman.¡±

    ¡°Call me Liliane, would you?¡± she said nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t really like being called by my family¡¯s name. Besides, we¡¯re... colleagues, after all.¡±

    "As you wish, Lady Liliane," Ethan said, yet he couldn''t help but have doubts.

    What the hell happened between Gilbert and her for it to make such a drastic difference? Don¡¯t tell me he brainwashed her? Does the Imperium even possess such technology? Scary...

    Still, none of it showed on his face. He remained as cordial as possible, yet his doubts seemed to have been conveyed somehow, for Liliane couldn''t help but show a helpless smile.

    Why can''t he be happy I even deigned to allow him to call me by my name? She thought, frustration rising in her heart, yet she hid it behind a slight smile. As if I would have an interest in such a bum! You may be from a prestigious family, but you can''t even take your work seriously. I just need you to petition the Head Librarian to release my spirit; then, I''ll have nothing more to do with you!

    Somehow, Ethan could read her like a book. While he didn''t know the details, he could see that her spirit was asleep within her contract stone. He could see a bright green tone swirling into the stone, contrasting with the usual, more earthy green tone of the Vine Spirit, a clear sign of a seal by a higher rank one.

    ¡°So...um... Your sister entrusted me with asking you what happened. Could you tell me?¡± she asked.

    Ethan frowned. This was hardly like his sister to entrust family matters to someone else. While he could easily envision her placing the task of looking after him onto her, she would hardly miss the opportunity to grill him on this. Something important must have happened for her not to take on the role.

    Still, this played to his advantage. If he had been faced with his sister as soon as he woke up, he would probably have been pressed straightaway, leaving no room to think of an excuse. But now, he could spin the vaguest of tales, which would offer him the most leeway. He knew the more he tried to lie, the flimsier the story would become. He might even let it slip that he now possessed mana. As such, he just happened to have such a tale in mind.

    "I don''t remember much," he said convincingly. "After Beth left, I felt someone follow me. To get away from them, I went deeper into the forest, but after a while, everything went black. That''s when my memory ended, and I woke up just now. There may be more, but it''s all just a haze."

    If asked for more, Ethan could merely feign memory loss, even hoping it might come back someday. He knew that many wouldn''t believe him, but without solid proof, would they even dare incriminate one of the Lancaster? No matter how estranged he might be from his father, Ethan simply wasn''t worth enough to take the risk.

    Obviously, Liliane¡¯s expression showed her doubts, yet she accepted his answer. After all, this whole ordeal was none of her business. Even if a student had died, nothing pointed to the culprit as the man before her, much less related to a librarian like her. Even if the Academy were to crumble, the Endless Library would remain, and this was all that mattered to her.

    ¡°So be it," she said as she rose. "I''ll report to the Head Librarian that you are now awake. He should have some more questions for you, as will your sister, I assume. She will probably bring you up to speed on what occurred when you were unconscious."

    ¡°Speaking of her, do you know where she might be?¡± he asked, perplexed.

    ¡°I was told she was summoned by the Academy''s Dean. As for the subject of their discussion, how would I know?" she shrugged, picking up the pile of books piled on the nearby table into her arms. "I would surmise it concerns the body they found."

    ¡°Body!?¡± Ethan exclaimed, slightly louder than he would have liked. She turned to face him, looking straight into his eyes as if trying to peer into his soul, but he merely coughed and calmed himself before adding, ¡°A body? Did someone die?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Some new student, apparently. I don''t know the details, but rumours are spreading within the Academy."

    ¡°Any idea how he died. Do they suspect murder?" Ethan asked, keeping his voice as neutral as possible, yet inside, he began to panic slightly.

    ¡°Did I mention the body was male?" she frowned, replaying her own words, but soon lost interest. Ethan visibly stiffened, yet Liliane seemed to have missed the signs. Either that, or she chose to ignore them. "I didn''t hear much, but the body seemed to have been mauled by the forest''s wildlife. You should ask your sister when she returns; she should know more than I do."

    She then turned and walked to the door. As she opened it, Ethan saw someone standing on the other side, hidden by the wall. Despite the person''s size, their shoulder protruded slightly, showing the edge of a black and white uniform.

    A guard... Am I under suspicion?

    While Ethan''s instinct was to run, he knew he could not escape. His best bet was to stay still and wait it out. Sooner or later, his chance would come. Until then, he only needed to lay low.

    ¡°Liliane!¡± he said, prompting the woman to turn and face him, one eyebrow slightly raised as she waited for the rest. ¡°Thank you for looking after me. I appreciate it.¡±

    She was stunned and slightly flustered, but more than that, a smugness was hidden beneath, almost as if she had won. She showed Ethan a beautiful smile resembling a blooming flower, but all Ethan could see was the venom hidden beneath, yet he showed none of it.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± she replied. ¡°Take care of yourself. I hope to see you up and about soon. The library still needs you.¡±

    She then turned and walked away, leaving Ethan alone with his thoughts as the door closed behind her. He barely repressed a chuckle thinking of her parting words. Never had he expected such words to come out of her mouth.

    There must be something she desperately wants from me. What did Gilbert put in her mind? He shook his head as the smile faded from his lips. I better get ready for my sister''s return. Fortunately, it seems they didn''t realize I was the one to kill him, but some will probably connect the dots. Beth''s new fiancee, for one...

 Chapter 26 - The Peak of Spirit Magic

    ¡°Do you even realize how much leeway I have already given you, yet you want even more? Your soldiers patrol my Academy like they own the place, and both the faculty and the students alike are becoming uneasy. This has to stop," said a small woman seated at a large desk at the back of a luxurious room. She had an unobstructed view of the whole Academy and most of the capital through a floor-to-ceiling pane of glass taking up most of the wall.

    Both of her elbows rested on the desk as she supported her head with the back of her hands. Her eyes were calm and peaceful, showing no fear as she stared at her counterpart. Despite the strength of her words, her voice hadn''t risen in the slightest, remaining just as demure as always.

    Many streaks of light grey ran along her hair, showing the woman''s age, and yet, her skin showed an uncanny suppleness, a dichotomy one couldn''t help but find eerie. Still, she couldn''t be more than in her late thirties, yet she possessed a heavy presence, uncanny for her age.

    "It''s no use complaining to me," Gloria replied as she sat on a soft sofa opposite the desk, a long and slender ornate pipe intertwined between her fingers. "Everything is just as the Archon wishes. I am merely an instrument of her will."

    Out of respect, Gloria wore her usual military uniform, not her much preferred low-cut dresses. Even still, the first few buttons were unfastened, showing a deep cleavage. She felt unbothered by the stares it evoked in others. In fact, she relished the influence it induced. Many couldn''t help but fall for her perfect proportions, enraptured by her charms, which she gleefully took advantage of.

    Despite her provocative nature, her uniform remained modest, sporting no medals of her achievements nor depiction of her rank. It was the most basic uniform of the Archon''s Guards yet was miles apart in quality from those issued to the Imperium''s regular army. It was made to be durable and somewhat resistant to bladed weaponry; mana was infused within, aided by peculiar supporting spirits, yet it paled against her.

    Even the most minute gesture was calculated to provoke a reaction in her opponent, especially the pipe in her hand. Every time her slender fingers brought the golden pipe to her mouth, one couldn¡¯t help but be drawn to her red lips, wishing to know their taste. Even women weren¡¯t immune to it.

    However, it presently had no effect at all. The grey-haired woman looked upon Gloria impassively, observing her as if awaiting a better answer. In response, Gloria tilted her head slightly to the side, letting her long, slightly curled hair fall to one side, exposing her long neck and the sparkling white jewel dangling from her ear.

    This, however, prompted a reaction from her counterpart. She frowned slightly, then sighed.

    ¡°Why must you nobles always flaunt your weakness?¡± she lamented, shaking her head as she closed her eyes, only to reopen them before adding, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand how detrimental it is for the common mages to emulate you? You possess much more influence than you realize. It makes them easier targets for our enemies.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of my concerns,¡± Gloria said bluntly. ¡°Forgive my saying so, Dean, but any soldier weak enough to be killed because of such a minor thing deserves their fate. My army is no place for the weak.¡±

    The Dean¡¯s stare became heavy. Many emotions were held within, pressing Gloria like an avalanche, and yet, it also seemed to have barely changed. All of it was merely the surrounding mana reacting to the change, responding to a mere shift in temper.

    Likewise, Gloria''s expression didn''t change in the slightest. Her slight smile remained the same despite the pressure now crashing down on her, but compared to standing in the mere presence of the Archon, this might as well have been but a slight breeze rustling through her clothes.

    ¡°Isn''t it wasteful?" the Dean asked as she looked down to her desk. "We just lost one more promising young man. Can the Empire afford to lose its future that way?"

    Gloria shrugged, taking another deep puff of smoke from her pipe. She let the scented smoke roll around in her mouth before exhaling a thin plume of charred air through thinly pressed lips.

    ¡°Better to lose them now¡ªwhen their loss can be accounted for¡ªthan when it truly matters," Gloria said plainly. "If he couldn''t even survive this safe environment, how would he truly fare when our enemies are at our doors, and he is asked to lay down his life for the Imperium? Would his presence have made a difference? Personally, I don''t think so. I wouldn''t want to bet on such uncertainties. Only those scorched by the flames and survived through all odds have a place at my side."Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    She let the words linger, taking another breath of smoke. Meanwhile, the Dean raised her eyes, looking upon this poisonous flower, beautiful but deadly. She wondered how she might have been shaped to be this way. Was this a reflection of her natural temperament, or was the Archon responsible? She couldn''t tell but knew that all the Archon''s personal guards were made in her image.

    As the Dean was deep in thought, Gloria finally added, "Besides, the Imperium''s resources are limited. Better to know sooner rather than later if our future resources would be wasted on them."

    ¡°So, you agree with the Archon¡¯s decree?¡± the Dean sighed. ¡°You would see them fight on the front lines? You do realize none of them are actually soldiers. While they have been taught to fight, they are still merely students. You cannot expect them to become an army merely because of what the Archon wishes.¡±

    ¡°My thoughts on the matter are inconsequential,¡± Gloria replied calmly. ¡°The Archon¡¯s decree is all I need. If she wants those soon-to-be mages to fight on the front lines and prove themselves, then so it will be. I see no reason to object.¡±

    "Such fanaticism!" the Dean said, slamming a fist onto the wooden desk. Her voice lost its peacefulness for the first time, propagating to every corner of the room, even making the walls vibrate slightly. "The Archon is no God nor leader of a cult! She is human, just like the rest of us, and prone to making mistakes. How can you know this wouldn''t result in one?"

    ¡°She has yet to be wrong," Gloria replied. "She alone supports this dying Empire. This is enough for me."

    Despite the calmness of her voice, her earring shone brighter, propagating its light throughout the confined room, somehow pushing back against the pressure wave originating from the Dean''s body. Then, a halo of light appeared on her back, but on a closer look, it was no mere immaterial light but more like feathers.

    Large feathers of light appeared behind her, bathing the room in their glow, fighting back against the sound wave of the Dean''s voice. The two seemed to be in equilibrium, neither pushing their advantage. Yet, things couldn''t be further from the truth. Despite Gloria''s pride and bravado, she seemed to be on the losing end. She couldn''t help but show a slight frown as she watched her light being ever so slightly pushed back.

    But even more than that, what made her genuinely concerned was that she couldn''t see any signs of the Dean''s spirit. This was but the mere reaction of the surrounding mana to her surge of emotions, just a resonance from the Dean''s own mana pool.

    Gloria couldn''t help but be stunned by how profound the Dean''s mana reserves were. She had prided herself in being one of the more talented mages of her generation, yet she paled against this middle-aged woman. Even her own father¡ªone of the famed Magister¡ªwould probably lose against this woman. Only the Archon towered over the Academy''s Dean throughout the whole of the Imperium.

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± the Dean said, sweeping her hand before her as if trying to sweep away smoke, calming herself.

    The surge of mana soon calmed down, returning to its inert state, yet Gloria remained on edge¡ªmore precisely, her spirit. Despite the wealth of power it could tap into, the feathers of light remained permanent fixtures on her back, bathing the world in their glow. Gloria could feel her spirit''s heightened emotional state through their contract, prompting her own emotions to fluctuate wildly.

    While she was in control within this plane, spirit and contractor were inexorably intertwined, never to be parted but through one''s demise. They shared many things, their state of mind being one of them.

    As spirits were but new-born constructs within this world, they strongly took after their contractors, sharing the same temperament. This made the two much closer in almost every aspect, literal soul mates. While some chose to deny it, only one who truly respected this connection could breach the limits of spirit magic, but this connection also came with some risks.

    ¡°Calm yourself. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m here with you,¡± Gloria muttered, only for the light to slowly recede.

    Gloria could feel movements from beyond the door but paid it no mind. It was no wonder that mere walls couldn''t stop the influx of mana from spreading. They had no doubts caused a commotion, but neither Gloria nor the Dean took much interest. Both were too busy observing each other, trying to gain the upper hand. That was until the Dean leaned back on her chair and broke the silence.

    ¡°This is pointless,¡± she said, more to herself than to Gloria. ¡°Look at me arguing with a child. This isn¡¯t like me.¡±

    She shook her head and showed a helpless smile. Gloria couldn''t help but frown at her words, yet let them go. After all, she couldn''t deny that she may as well be a child compared to the woman before her when it came to spirit magic. Still, her will to battle couldn''t be broken that easily. In fact, it only grew stronger. She wished to know how far she could go against such an opponent, yet only the task at hand stopped her from doing so¡ªthe task entrusted to her by the Archon. Still, such slight nuances didn¡¯t escape the Dean¡¯s vision. She offered Gloria a smile, this time a genuine one.

    ¡°I don''t disagree with the Archon''s wishes," the Dean said slowly. "If such drastic measures could forge them into mages even remotely resembling you, then it can only be a boon to the Imperium. However, neither the Archon nor I can mobilize so many mages without the Emperor''s express order. I trust that will not be an issue?"

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Gloria said, taking another slight sip of smoke, desperately trying not to show her fingers shaking. ¡°As we speak, her Ladyship¡¯s messenger should be returning with the good news.¡±

    ¡°A human messenger?" the Dean exclaimed. "I''m surprised she didn''t just send one of her spirits."

    ¡°She didn¡¯t wish to take the chance as she knew you would oppose such measures. Besides, as you said, sending so many adepts to the front line is a drastic measure. The legitimacy of such an order must be without fault.¡±

    Gloria offered her a smile, yet the Dean''s expression remained neutral, showing neither joy nor frustration. Despite it all, Gloria knew she had won this round. The Archon had guessed correctly that the Dean would refuse such an order unless it came straight from the Emperor''s messenger, bearing the seal of the Imperium.

    ¡°The sealed order should arrive shortly,¡± Gloria said as she rose from her seat, looking slightly smug. ¡°If we have nothing else to discuss, I will now take my leave.¡±

    Just as she turned and stepped toward the door, the Dean''s voice stopped her. Just as she felt smug about her victory, it deflated instantly with a mere few words from her.

    ¡°A moment, my dear," she said calmly. "We still need to discuss the issue of your brother."

 Chapter 27 - Stuck with a Guard Dog

    Following his short stay within the Academy¡¯s infirmary, Ethan had been released without much trouble, except for one thing that weighed on his mind.

    ¡°How long do you plan on following me?¡± he asked, turning to face the woman staying just a mere step behind him.

    Despite merely walking through the Academy¡¯s halls, her hand remained on the hilt of her sword, and her spirit was on full alert. It even growled at the passersby, prompting them to give Ethan and the girl an even wider berth than usual.

    Still, something was odd. He was used to being ignored, yet this was different. People''s attitudes had changed drastically, especially the staff. He could see suspicion in their eyes but also something more visceral¡ªsomething like fear.

    As for the students, for some reason or other, it was almost as if they enjoyed staring. As they walked, he saw many young girls giggle to themselves. While Ethan wasn¡¯t bad-looking, he knew better than to interpret this as such. Something was definitely odd.

    As for the woman behind him, her face was a mask of stone, betraying no emotions but alertness to her surroundings. Unsurprisingly, her spirit resembled her to a T. It seemed to be a dog, yet its fur was wreathed in flames. One could almost mistake it for a wolf with its size and long, sharp fangs. Still, the resemblance with its owner was uncanny.

    There is no doubt that my sister pushed her onto me. She probably won''t budge unless ordered to...

    He had tried countless times to strike a conversation, yet all he received in return was a few grunts when lucky. Most of the time, she merely ignored him, focusing on keeping the both of them safe. Safe from what? Ethan had no idea. He had never been on anyone''s bad side in his two years working for the Academy. After all, he simply wasn''t worth it.

    ¡°What¡¯s got them all on edge?¡± Ethan muttered, bothered by all the stares.

    He could feel the tension rising. It felt like the Academy held its breath, afraid of something intangible. As for what it was, Ethan knew it all too clearly, as he had been witness to something eerily similar once before¡ªa death, one easily avoidable.

    It all started two years ago.

    He had just turned eighteen and entered the Endless Library for the first time, beginning his work as a librarian. Due to the means he had used to be granted this post, most of his colleagues treated him coldly¡ªall except for one.

    She was a young girl, not even fifteen. Unlike all the drab adults who were already crushed by the weight of reality, she shone like the sun. Her future was filled with possibilities, and it showed in her temperament. She was amiable and didn''t discriminate based on talent or future prospects.

    As expected, she was the only one to welcome Ethan warmly, but at the time, he was young and bitter, resenting his fate. Despair filled his world, so of course he ignored her. All he could think about was to wallow in his own self-pity. This was before he encountered the wordless black tome.

    They never interacted much after that. He never even found out why a girl of not even fifteen could be found within the Endless Library. Usually, acolytes would be forbidden from using their spirits until a year after their awakening ceremony. It allowed the spirit and its contractor to grow accustomed to each other, stabilizing their connection. Obviously, a year had yet to pass for the girl, yet she had already been accepted to the Academy. There may have been something special with her as not even Ethan''s sister¡ªa senior at the time¡ªhad been granted this honour when she enrolled.

    Anyway, one day, merely two months after Ethan had arrived at the Academy, she was found dead in her own dorm room. Her body showed no signs of trauma, much like the young boy''s corpse before being eaten by the forest''s wildlife.

    Her skin was pale and cold, her breath inert, and her heart stopped. By all measures, she had perished. As for most of the investigation, almost none of it had been made public. All Ethan knew about the case came from his sister, who was one of the few involved since she was already one of the Archon''s guards even before her graduation.

    From what she told him, it was almost as if she had perished in her sleep; her heart had simply stopped beating. However, due to her age, such a thing should have been impossible¡ªor at least highly improbable. There was only one single clue about the case.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Her spirit was missing, as well as her contract stone. To this day, it has never been found.

    It prompted a month-long search of the entire Academy using countless resources, but with no witnesses or clues, the case eventually became cold. Not even divination magic turned up anything. Whoever was responsible had erased all of their traces.

    It was deemed a case of accidental spiritual suicide, where the connection between contractor and spirit became so unstable that it was severed, bringing the demise of both parties. The contract stone shattered, and the mana contained within was scattered throughout the atmosphere. The spirit was thus returned to its realm, but such came with drastic consequences.

    With time and experience, one can usually mitigate most of the side effects of a spirit''s demise, but for a young girl whose connection was still unstable, she took the full brunt of it. When the spirit dissipated, a mana surge was thrust straight into her soul¡ªwhere the true contract was established. It became too much to handle, and it shattered. She simply perished instantly.

    With time, people eventually forgot about the young genius girl who entered the Academy before her time. Many conspiracies sprouted up around the time, but they, too, faded away. But now, they seemed to have reemerged alongside the memories of that young girl.

    From the outside, the two cases do seem strangely similar. It¡¯s no wonder people became on edge, thinking there might be more to it than they first expected. Still, one thing doesn¡¯t add up. They should have used the same divination on the boy as they did on the girl. How come they haven¡¯t found me already?

    This was the one point Ethan couldn''t make sense of. Even as he erased the physical traces of his presence at the crime scene, he knew he couldn''t escape divination. All of it was merely to buy himself time. But unexpectedly, he didn''t find himself locked in prison; he was simply followed by his sister''s hound.

    Ethan was still unaware of what had transpired, of the mysterious figure hidden by a sea of stars. Of course, this was no doubt himself, yet no one knew the truth. They merely believed that an unknown figure had infiltrated the Academy''s grounds and attacked one of its students. Rumour spread that it might also have been responsible for the death two years prior. Unaware to even Ethan himself, only one entity might know the whole truth of the matter.

    ¡°Alright, enough!¡± Ethan said, his patience at his limit as he turned to face the small woman.

    She had stopped just a step away from him, only to look up. Contrary to her stiff expression, her eyes shone with something not dissimilar to his own: Purpose. He couldn¡¯t help but be moved. He felt something stir inside him as he looked down at the sturdy woman.

    She was by no means ugly, yet the large scar on her face couldn''t help but frighten most who dared to look her way. Her muscles were also much too bulky for her frame, resulting in her proportions being slightly off, especially since she didn''t possess much bosom to speak of. Instead, her chest seemed as hard as steel, almost threatening to rip her uniform in half. All in all, a very peculiar woman. Ethan couldn''t help but wonder how she felt serving under his sister. The two couldn''t be further apart.

    ¡°My apologies,¡± Ethan said, his voice cracking slightly as he took a hurried step back.

    He could see her frown in silence, but Ethan couldn''t help himself. Despite it all, he couldn''t help but be slightly embarrassed. She had stopped much too close¡ªso close that he had felt her breath on his face as she raised her head. Contrary to her brutish appearance, she smelled of flowers¡ªlilies, to be precise. It was sweet and almost overbearing. He nearly became drunk on the scent.

    What¡¯s happening here? Am I so starved of women?

    Ethan''s cheeks grew slightly redder as he turned to the side, trying to compose himself. It was a fact that Ethan was unaccustomed to women. Although he had interacted with many beautiful women before, be it his sister, former fiancee, or even someone like Liliane Hoffman, none had been as close to him physically as this one¡ªespecially her face.

    He had never felt the urge, never sought any other woman. Somewhere in the back of his mind, he believed that when he gained the ability to use magic, his life would be back on track, and Beth would be his once again. But now, after what had just happened, he began to doubt whether those were mere delusions, whether he could regain his perfect life...

    She remained silent, purely observing him, yet Ethan became slightly flustered by such an innocent gaze. His frustration had faded, replaced with a slight interest in this bulky woman. Despite it all, Ethan knew himself well. She wasn''t his type; besides, he could clearly see the ring on her finger. There was nothing to hope for here.

    After taking a few long breaths, Ethan finally turned toward her, gazing into her eyes. Yet, as expected, he saw no desires, just pride¡ªpride in the fact that she was needed by someone she respected, just like a loyal hound. In fact, the eyes of the spirit at her side were a mirror of her own, ready to leap at any moment, even trading its life without any hesitation to protect its master or anything it cherished.

    The spirit was beautiful, loyal, and fierce. It was tall for a dog, rising up to Ethan''s hips, yet from all angles, it was a ball of muscles strangely similar to its owner. It wasn''t that surprising, as most spirits resembled their contractors, but this pair was even more so.

    Their compatibility must be off the charts. No wonder my sister keeps her by her side...

    The spirit must have caught Ethan¡¯s glance toward it as it soon began barking, prompting the small woman to tense, hand coiled around the hilt of her sword. Ethan felt the atmosphere shift. Although it wasn¡¯t as much as killing intent, Ethan felt a sort of field spread around the woman, engulfing Ethan within as if she had constructed her own territory¡ªa world he couldn¡¯t escape from. He knew that if he were to try, he would be ripped apart by the growling spirit at his feet.

    However, all this sudden intensity wasn''t directed toward him but slightly to his back. He turned, only to find that a crowd had suddenly gathered around them, made of students from all different age brackets. They seemed to have nothing in common except for the expression on their faces. They were filled with amusement and expectation, almost as if anticipating a good show.

    Ethan had a bad feeling about this. Most people had only ever ignored him, but this was the first time he had found himself surrounded while in the Academy. Unfortunately, his bad feeling would prove to be right.

    Soon after, the crowd parted, revealing a figure slowly walking toward him, accompanied by many others. They all possessed a strong presence, as did the spirits hovering over them as if to make their presence known, yet they all paled when compared to the one standing in the middle.

    Ethan instantly recognized him, as he had seen him only two weeks prior. Much like himself, he was the son of a Magister, but its current heir. He was also Beth''s current fiancee, Lord Nicholas Howe.

 Chapter 28 - Between a Rock and a Hard Place

    Ethan frowned and couldn''t help but sigh in his mind, knowing full well what was about to happen. Still, before either side could get a word out, his small guard stepped before him. Her sword was an inch out of her scabbard, and she had daggers in her eyes, prompting most of the new arrivals to recoil ever so slightly, giving the two groups some much-needed space.

    Seemingly unperturbed, Nicholas Howe didn''t even deign to give the woman a single glance. Instead, his gaze was fixed on Ethan as he stopped just a few steps away, within reach of her sword. Her expression grew slightly darker as her sword was released another inch.

    Still, Nicholas didn''t waver in the slightest. His eyes were calm and peaceful, prompting Ethan to grow increasingly concerned. His serenity felt eerie, considering the current situation. Even his entourage seemed unnerved. They were fidgeting, unsure of what to do as their leader remained silent, merely observing Ethan''s response until one chose to step forward.

    ¡°You mutt! How dare you block Lord Howe¡¯s path!¡± he barked, spit flying from his mouth, looking slightly smug.

    However, the short lady''s gaze didn''t shift a millimetre, remaining on the one possessing the highest threat level. She had no proof as to the authenticity of this feeling, yet she trusted her instincts. She wasn¡¯t some rookie who had never experienced bloodshed.

    She was inducted into the Archon''s Guards more than four years ago and has been under her master''s tutelage ever since. Few could scarcely believe what she had experienced in those short years, much less the naive people before her.

    And yet, this young man of barely twenty felt dangerous. Not as much as her master, but few within the Imperium could compare. Instead, the man felt like a hidden blade, ready to be unleashed at a moment''s notice. Whether or not it would be lethal against her was left to be decided.

    She knew that if she were alone, this man would pose no threat, but now, a burden had been forced onto her by the one she respected most. She had no qualms wagering her body to not fail her expectations. As such, her hand was primed, ready to unleash her blade and separate the heads of fools who didn''t know their places, no matter whose lineage they originated from.

    Facing but the slight glimpse she offered, the man who spoke up couldn''t help but take a single step back. Sweat began to pool on his forehead as he felt his body grow cold. Somehow, his neck began to ache, and he couldn''t help but massage it slowly, unsure whether it was still attached.

    This reaction drew interest from the crowd. Most merely looked on, awaiting a good show, while some of the more astute knew of the gravity of the situation and the overwhelming tension between the two groups. Many parted from the crowd and scattered, wishing nothing to do with it, while only a handful sought help from the faculty.

    Meanwhile, Ethan was stuck behind the small woman with a wall of people at his back. Whether or not he wanted to flee, he now couldn''t. This involved more than himself personally but also his family''s prestige. He couldn''t fail them, lest he be punished by his sister for it. She had never tolerated weakness.

    However, just as he was about to speak, Ethan felt the crowd''s atmosphere shift. Unlike when their common gazes were observing the whole situation, they were now fixed on the young man whose limbs were visibly shaking, and his eyes tried to avoid looking at the small woman.

    This elicited giggles from the crowd, who openly mocked the young man. It became so overt that Ethan couldn''t help but feel bad for him, who seemed visibly shaken from embarrassment. He even gazed at his Lord Howe with a pleading look, yet Nicholas didn''t even deign to look back. He merely looked past the small woman and onto Ethan.

    Just as he seemed about to crumble, the young man struck with one last bout of desperation. More than embarrassment or shame, his expression was now one of abject fear, almost as if the dread of being discarded had enveloped the whole of his being. He simply leapt into action without much thought behind it.

    ¡°Ethan Lancaster! Do you call yourself a man being protected by a woman? Lord Howe has graciously come to see you personally! Can¡¯t you face him yourself without hiding behind another?¡± the man barked, but all could hear his voice was laced with desperation.

    Maybe the man thought this would wound Ethan''s manly pride, prompting him to step forward, yet he couldn''t be more wrong. Ethan had long discarded such childish fantasy. Ethan would have been a fool to remain bound by such idiocrasies in a world where everyone was armed with powerful spirits.

    ¡°I¡¯m good here, thanks,¡± Ethan said bluntly, prompting the crowd to erupt in laughter.

    The man was stunned, mouth wide open, as he looked at Ethan as if he were a fool. Ethan could see him turn slightly red, not of embarrassment but of rage. He seemed to be on the verge of breaking and doing something that they both would regret¡ªthe man more than Ethan.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Still, what concerned Ethan more was Nicholas Howe''s lack of reaction. Throughout the ordeal, he remained completely passive, never uttering a single word as if awaiting something. Then, a thought hit Ethan. Maybe he was waiting for an excuse¡ªan excuse to enforce his will onto him, and that foolish man was the tool Howe would use to get to him.

    While this was a cruel realization, Ethan wouldn''t put it past him. Magisters didn''t reach their positions by playing nice. Any method was fair game in these power struggles as long as it couldn''t be linked back to him. Obviously, such individuals usually bore children of similar temperament. Ethan''s only choice was to defuse the situation before it exploded.

    ¡°Can you blame me?¡± he said slightly nervously.

    He put on a brave front yet made his voice tremble ever so slightly, just enough for the young man to pick up on it. Of course, the crowd also did, and their attitudes immediately shifted. They had sensed weakness and pounced straight onto it. Their laughter at the young man died substantially, replaced with slight sneers as they looked at Ethan. Still, within, Ethan was pissed that he was forced to go this route but showed none of it outwardly.

    "You came here unannounced in a large group. And judging by her and the crowd¡¯s reaction, you also openly brandished your spirits. How do you expect me to react?¡± Ethan added, this time with a convincing frown, almost as if he felt outrage at this provocation.

    ¡°And what about your guard?" the young man spat back, feeling renewed vigour. "Her hand has always been on her sword. Even now, she is ready to unleash it at the slightest provocation. We cannot afford to lower our vigilance with what happened recently to one of our own. If your guard chooses to let go of her sword, then we, too, will retract our spirits!¡±

    The tension felt palpable, so much so that the crowd held their collective breath, their anticipation mounting. Even Ethan felt a headache coming on, wishing to leave as soon as possible. He simply wanted to research the new form of magic now open to him. Was that too much to ask? Between them all, only two remained calm and unconcerned.

    The small woman filtered out their argument, focusing solely on Nicholas Howe while he looked at Ethan. His spirit had yet to emerge from the blazing red contract stone prominently displayed from his ear. On the other hand, the small woman''s stone was nowhere to be seen, yet her spirit was shown at her side, legs slightly cocked, ready to pounce. From a glance, Ethan could see a vicious smile on the hound.

    Yep... Ain¡¯t no way I¡¯m convincing them to let this go... I¡¯d have better luck trying to teach a pig to fly.

    ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s not happening,¡± Ethan said with a shrug.

    This prompted a loud gasp from the audience at the callousness of his tone. Their gazes went back and forth between him and the young man, only to see him grow slightly redder with rage.

    "Don''t get me wrong," Ethan added helplessly. "It''s not that I don''t want to, but that she just doesn''t listen to me. She didn''t even tell me her name. If you want something from her, you''ll have to ask my sister for it."

    Another loud gasp echoed from the crowd at Gloria''s mention. While most had never interacted with her, Gloria was a student but two years prior. Many rumours about her and her personality still floated around among the most senior members of the student body¡ªsome which they''d rather forget. Even now, her presence hung over the Academy like indelible ink, never to be forgotten. Even the faculty dared not speak of her, especially since she had now returned with much more power than before.

    The young man was tongue-tied, unable to utter a word more as he didn''t have the guts to do so. Ever his master''s family, the Howes, would instead steer clear of this vicious woman. Still, the young man couldn''t let things end like this, if not for his sake, at least for his master''s.

    "Even if true, that doesn''t give her the right to unleash a weapon within the Academy. The Academy has its rules, and she must abide by them!"

    ¡°First, you speak for Howe, and now for the Academy. Is there no one you do not speak for?¡± Ethan asked, looking straight at the young man, his gaze piercing. ¡°Honestly, if it was me, I wouldn¡¯t want anyone to put words into my mouth, especially when I can speak for myself. Don¡¯t you think so as well?¡±

    Ethan turned to face Nicholas Howe, yet he was unnerved to see that the man still showed no emotions on his face. This was a stark contrast to the last time he had seen him meeting with Beth while deep in the forest. Back then, he openly showed his frustrations, even attacking her. But now, he was much too composed, as if everything was inconsequential. Ethan couldn''t get a read on him.

    Just as the young man was about to protest, Nicholas raised his hand, shutting him up instantly, as well as the surrounding crowd. The hall grew so silent that one could hear a pin drop. The uninterested bystanders had also stopped walking away. Only the echoes of their steps resounded up to the high ceilings before slowly dissipating.

    ¡°I can indeed speak for myself,¡± Howe said, his voice calm and deep, each word expertly enunciated, yet he left the rest of his sentence unsaid.

    His eyes were like a bottomless pit where one could lose himself, yet they seemed to be looking past Ethan as if he wasn''t worthy to enter the man''s gaze. Somehow, Ethan couldn''t help but feel deeply insulted despite knowing the gulf of power between them.

    They weren''t dissimilar once. Each possessed the same status, able to rise to the peak of this structured society. Yet, one remained on the path laid before him, while the other one had fallen from grace. They were two sides of the same coin: similar but completely opposite.

    ¡°If the lady wishes not to lower her blade, then so be it,¡± Howe added, yet somehow, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but be in awe of his magnanimity, which made Ethan helpless to repress his cringe.

    He felt his expression twist, if ever so slightly, becoming distorted with something akin to jealousy, yet the mere thought of being envious of this man made him hate himself. This felt like acknowledging his inferiority, something he refused to do.

    ¡°How fortunate to be addressed by the famed Howe Family Heir; how can I possibly be of service?" Ethan said, yet he immediately regretted letting his emotions cut through his words.

    He couldn¡¯t help but lower his eyes as he felt the sudden change from the crowd. Gone was their lightheartedness, awaiting a good show. Now, they looked at him with accusatory gazes. But worse than that was Howe himself. His expression hadn¡¯t changed in the slightest once again. He merely responded in a calm and even tone.

    "Rumours have it that you were found within the surrounding forest at the same time as when my page went missing. You will tell me everything you know."

    His words were more than a simple suggestion, almost an order, leaving Ethan with no escape route but to address the matter directly.

 Chapter 29 - Hitting Where it Hurts

    Many ideas spun in Ethan''s mind, unravelling many thoughts as he tried to figure out how to approach the subject. He couldn''t very well admit he was the one who sent him to an early grave. It would be the same as admitting he possessed powers unknown to the wider world.

    "I assume you are referring to the young man who was found dead in a secluded cave, right?" Ethan said tentatively. "Forgive me for saying so, but I was told all signs point to him being mauled to death by an unknown creature."

    While he hadn''t been told expressly, Ethan heard many rumours flying around the student body as he walked the halls toward the Endless Library. It seemed this was all the rage at the moment; it was all they talked about.

    Still, many of those rumours were conflicting. Some spoke of the mangled corpse found half eaten, while others of a mysterious figure leaving the corpse spotless. While both were undoubtedly true, many couldn''t come to a consensus on how the young man had died. There was no apparent cause of death, and even divination didn''t turn out anything substantial. It was almost as if he merely bled to death through his skin.

    As such, many thought¡ªand rightly so¡ªthat only magic could engineer such a situation, which couldn¡¯t help but work in Ethan¡¯s favour. While many thought of him as suspicious, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to openly accuse him, knowing his peculiar circumstances¡ªall except for one who had a motive in doing so.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to play dumb,¡± Howe replied calmly, yet his eyes showed but a glimpse of accusation.

    Still, none but Ethan and his short guard were privy to the change. Her sword slid ever so slightly more from her scabbard, making a dull grinding sound that caught the attention of Howe¡¯s entourage. Some couldn¡¯t help but scowl at the woman, their spirits fully on edge, yet only a few within the crowd knew how pointless this was¡ªHowe and Ethan being one of them.

    At this distance, a sword was infinitely more deadly than magic. This was the reason why Ethan''s sister beat the way of the sword into him all those years ago. Even if he didn''t possess mana, he would never truly feel helpless. Still, in an establishment where everyone possessed these deadly creatures, a single sword was all too pointless, which was why Ethan always opted for a concealed knife. Still, Howe showed no reaction to the obvious threat.

    ¡°We both know no wild animals did this,¡± Howe added. ¡°The investigation¡¯s result confirms he was dead long before they got to his body. As I recall, you, too, were left bloody and unconscious but also with no obvious wounds. Still, it begs the question. If your situations were so similar, how come you still live? Better yet, how come no wild animals feasted on your flesh in the two days before they found you?"

    Howe let his words hang over the crowd, seeping into their minds. While he didn''t overtly accuse Ethan of wrongdoing, these questions gave them much to consider. While it wasn''t anything groundbreaking, as many had thought the same of those inconsistencies, none had the guts to confront Ethan to his face, especially since his sister''s presence was still felt within the Academy¡ªnone but Howe.

    Ethan had wondered the same but had chalked it up to his dreamlike state. From what he had seen, he had absorbed the power of the shadow spirit. Maybe it concealed his presence from the wildlife, just as absorbing the light spirit had fused some of his furniture. He remained utterly unaware of the green outline made of the wind itself that protected him for over two days.

    It was everywhere, all at once, always watching over him. Even now, it could be found in these very halls, up above near the ceiling, creating a furtive breeze that none would ever feel, filled with a slight giggle that would never reach anyone''s ears, not even those of the countless spirits below.

    She was in a class of her own, queen of her own realm, where she reigned as an unparalleled Monarch. Freedom was what she was, unfettered by all concepts trying to keep her chained. Not even the contract stone¡ªher physical body¡ªcould keep her contained within this realm. She was the breeze, tangible and intangible, at the same time, motion in a world in motion. She was the world itself; only one man knew her true nature.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ethan said bluntly, shattering the tension that rose suddenly around them.

    All stood around, not knowing what to think of his answer. Some of the men and women surrounding Howe were stunned; others sneered at this response, but from what Ethan could see, almost none believed him. Even his short guard gave him a glance that said a thousand words. He could only return her a wry smile.

    "You expect me to believe that?" Howe replied, his tone growing sharper and his brows creasing slightly, yet Ethan scoffed.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°I owe you nothing,¡± he spat. ¡°Why should I care what you all believe? The Academy will surely investigate it all. All you have to do is wait, unless you think the institution you entrusted six years of your life isn¡¯t even worth that much?¡±

    Ethan''s words resounded into the silent hall, making much of them ponder, but Ethan wasn''t done yet. He had said those words for the crowd yet now addressed Nicholas Howe and his cronies directly.

    ¡°What do you expect from me?" he said, staring straight into the man''s eyes with no fear in his own. "Do you expect me to incriminate myself just so you have someone to blame for it? Does the unknown threaten you so much that you simply cannot wait for the truth to be revealed? I will not be a sacrificial lamb merely so you can make sense of the situation and absolve the person in question of any wrongdoings. Did you even ask yourself why he was in that forest in the first place?"

    ¡°I did,¡± Howe interjected with a slight smile. ¡°Which also begs the question, why were you also found within that same forest, less than a mile away from where my young page is believed to have been killed? The timing is also strangely suspect, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    His entourage looked rather smug, and the crowd also looked toward Ethan with anticipation, especially when they saw his unconcerned look. This discussion had been all the rage recently, and they couldn''t wait for answers.

    Ethan could feel their many stares trying to bore straight through him, hoping to uncover the truth. Yet, he had one trick up his sleeve¡ªone he didn''t want to invoke but now had no choice. Howe and him were now like oil and water, destined to stand on opposite sides from the beginning.

    ¡°You don''t know?" Ethan said, looking rather shocked. Then his expression faded to a smile as he added, "Haven''t you asked your fiancee?"

    This was like thunder erupting through the crowd. All gazes turned his way, then towards Howe, then back to him. Even his cronies looked shocked, and Ethan could finally see a crack in Nicholas Howe''s armour of indifference. The mere mention of Elizabeth made the edge of his mouth twitch, if ever so slightly. Ethan could even see a slight bulge on the side of his temple; his jaw was clenched tight, and a vein was about to explode.

    Unknowingly, the crowd took a few steps back, leaving only Howe and Ethan with the short guard in the middle. Her hand was firmly around the handle of her sword, and her gaze was fixed on the jewel dangling from Howe''s ear. It shone slightly brighter, yet the spirit had yet to show itself.

    The tension was at its peak, so much so that one could almost cut it with a knife. Both men looked at each other, and Ethan saw himself reflected in the man''s eyes for the first time. He almost couldn''t restrain a smug smile from appearing on his lips. Still, he knew this was a dangerous game, yet he couldn''t help himself. Appearing weak was the worst thing he could be at the moment, even if it might backfire.

    ¡°What are you trying to insinuate?" Howe finally said, his voice now much deeper than before. If one listened closely, one could almost find a growl in his tone. His eyes were like two bottomless pits of flames raging to emerge yet were barely contained. Ethan couldn''t help but applaud his self-control.

    ¡°You¡¯ve asked me why I was in that forest. It''s quite simple, actually," Ethan replied with confidence. "I was meeting with Beth. You can confirm it with her; she¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡±

    Ethan saw the man¡¯s eyes narrow, and if not for the short woman between them both, Ethan wouldn¡¯t have been so emboldened to use his former fiancee in that way, especially not when knowing what a man like this Howe could do when challenged. Even now, he seemed to be debating whether or not to rid himself of Ethan; he could see it in the man¡¯s clenched fist.

    Still, Ethan had achieved what he sought. The expression of those in the crowd made it abundantly clear. They gave each other glances while many whispered to each other. The rumours of his involvement in the demise of a young student had faded considerably, replaced with something much more juicy.

    After all, despite his lineage, Ethan was an obscure character barely noticeable within the Academy. But Howe and Beth were celebrities; the news of their upcoming union was widespread. But now, Ethan had put a wrench in their idyllic life. Of course, such news would spread like wildfire, maybe even erasing the news of a single young man''s demise, but it wouldn''t deter those convinced of his guilt.

    "How dare you slander Lady Reinhardt like this! Who do you think you are? You''re just a mere librarian. A Sundered like you isn''t worth a single hair on her head!"

    Surprisingly, this cry came from the crowd, not the group behind Howe. They remained shocked, incapable of comprehending the situation. To them, none but their master was a match for Elizabeth Reinhardt. In fact, even he fell slightly short. They couldn¡¯t conceive that she might be attracted to any other man.

    They were utterly unaware of Ethan and Beth''s previous relationship. In fact, almost none of the current generation were aware of it. Both families had kept it hushed from the start, and when Ethan was found to be sundered, it was buried even deeper. Until now, Ethan had never talked about it, and neither did Beth, but of course, the Howe family had been informed when their engagement was negotiated.

    As for the voice from the crowd, it was feminine in nature, yet she chose not to step forward. She remained anonymous, hidden by the crowd, yet its origin was all too certain. While most men dared not have any ideas about her, if merely not to cross her current fiancee, women had no such reservations. Many were enraptured with her, even to the point of fanaticism. Of course, they wouldn''t take too kindly to Ethan, spouting things that might besmirch her reputation.

    They were now at a crossroads, the situation about to fall apart. Ethan could see his short guard barely restraining herself. If let loose, she might just take Howe''s head, or be struck down instead. Either way, this wouldn''t bode well for Ethan. Still, he didn''t regret his actions. Seeing the frustration on Howe''s face had been worth it.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening here? What do you think you¡¯re all doing?¡±

    The words weren''t spoken with much force, yet they towered over the crowd, prompting them to silence. Many turned their heads to see its origin, yet their complexion paled almost immediately.

    A short distance away stood three women and a young man slightly out of breath. He was one of those who had left early on, seeking aid to defuse this situation. This was the aid he found.

    Elizabeth? Ethan thought, eyes wide open, yet he also recognized the other two.

    One was almost always seen alongside Elizabeth. She was the one he had seen when they demonstrated their powers some time ago. She possessed a wind spirit¡ªa bird¡ªand was also Gilbert''s younger sister. As for the other one, she was one of the few individuals Ethan truly dreaded¡ªone of the few who could rival his own sister: Professor Bridgette.

 Chapter 30 - Encroaching Nightmare

    At first glance, Professor Bridgette wasn''t an intimidating woman. If compared to Ethan''s sister, they would be the complete opposite. She was far from young, in her mid-fifties. Her once-dark hair had almost all turned grey, which gave her an air of wisdom and experience. Additionally, her slight wrinkles only added to it.

    She dressed modestly despite her status as an academy professor. She made more than enough money to treat herself, yet her garbs were always simple, made of comfortable cloth instead of something expensive, which made her stand out among the rest.

    After all, this was a prestigious institution where the most privileged gathered. Neither the student body nor the faculty were immune to the appeal of luxury¡ªno one but Professor Bridgette. Never in her many decades as a teacher did she ever surrender her convictions, even when she faced the progeny of the Imperium''s greatest powers.

    This was one of the reasons she was feared among the students. She was like a predator, feasting on those who dared to cross her path. However, her peers respected her just as much for never bending in her values. In this way, she and Ethan''s sister were quite similar.

    ¡°Why the sudden silence?¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to answer me.¡±

    Her voice was gentle, yet it rang sharp in Ethan''s ears. He wished she wouldn''t get involved, but the time for that was already over. Many in the crowd tried to sneakily walk away, yet they were restrained by those around them.

    They knew they couldn''t escape her. Despite her age, her memory was flawless, and she had already imprinted all of their faces in her mind. If they were to fall, they would all fall together. She could not punish all of them¡ªat least, that was their thought process.

    ¡°I''m sorry you had to witness this," Howe said, breaking the heavy silence that hung over the crowd, yet his gaze remained firmly on Ethan, which prompted a shiver to travel up his spine before Howe added, "But, this shouldn''t concern the faculty. I hope you will overlook this, if only for my sake. I''m sure you understand, considering the recent events."

    Some students couldn''t help but gasp while others held their breaths. From the start, this had been a roller-coaster of emotions: from the short woman gripping her blade to the confrontation of words between the two men to the then arrival of those four, the audience couldn''t wait to know how this would all end.

    Their gazes were now fixed on Professor Bridgette but also shifted from time to time to the two women standing behind her. As usual, Elizabeth''s expression was a mask of frost, yet the most astute observers could see her glance toward Ethan. Only he knew what lay in the depths of those jewels. He saw concern for himself if ever so slight¡ªso much so that only he realized it¡ªyet he didn''t know where such concern stemmed.

    Did she believe him so weak that he couldn''t even care for himself, or did this emotion come from somewhere much deeper? Ethan couldn''t hazard a guess, and at this point, he had practically given up on it having any meaning. She had already made her intentions clear.

    ¡°Are you threatening me, young man?¡± Bridgette asked, her brow slightly creasing as a deep frown appeared.

    Her wrinkles gave her something akin to a demonic look, which couldn¡¯t help but frighten some of the more faint-hearted members of the crowd. Some almost passed out at this mere sight, remembering memories they would rather forget entirely.

    From her ear dangled a deep black jewel, which shone ever so slightly with power. Its might propagated within the corridor, reaching up to the ceiling, yet passed harmlessly through the green being watching over all.

    Yet, if one looked closely, one could see a shadowy being attached to Professor Bridgette''s back, resembling something akin to a tangible aura. A pair of eyes appeared in the darkness, scanning the crowd before moving upwards. Everyone felt dread rise in their hearts; even the countless materialized spirits weren''t exempt, yet it faded just as soon as its gaze left them.

    The black shadowy aura and the green outline above''s gazes met, resulting in a slight storm brewing near the ceiling. But before it could be unleashed, the shadowy aura closed its immaterial eyes and visibly shook, almost as if its own dread had been reflected upon it.

    Professor Bridgette''s body shook as she felt her earring dim slightly. Everyone could see her frown further, yet none knew the reason for it¡ªnone but the small green bird perched on the shoulder of the young woman standing beside Elizabeth. Her gaze was now raised, and she had a slight smile on her face.

    Ethan noticed the shift, but when he looked up, he saw nothing but the beautifully carved columns rising to the vaulted ceiling where many masterful paintings adorned the mighty stones holding the weight of this structure. There only seemed to be a slight breeze blowing through these halls.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°That couldn¡¯t be further from the truth,¡± Howe said respectfully. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare threaten an esteemed professor. I only ask for your understanding of these extenuating circumstances.¡±

    Although her expression remained stern, it seemed to soften, if only slightly. The old woman then turned toward the armed short lady, peering straight through her with what seemed like an incendiary gaze.

    Despite it all, the young lady remained steadfast, hand wrapped around the handle of her sword and blade a few inches out of its scabbard. Throughout the ordeal, she remained on edge, prepared to unleash a strike at any moment.

    ¡°And what do you think you are doing?¡± Professor Bridgette asked, yet her voice was now heavier¡ªmuch more authoritative.

    Ethan almost shook his head, believing that even a professor wouldn¡¯t be able to get a word out of her, as he hadn¡¯t been able to. But, to his surprise, she actually responded.

    "I was tasked with protecting this man," she said, her voice calm and neutral, yet there was a barely disguised threat laced within, which Howe seemed to dismiss with an almost silent snort before the young guard added, "This task remains until it is fulfilled, or the order is rescinded."

    "And who, may I ask, gave you such an order?" Bridgette asked with all the patience in the world, but there was no amusement in her eyes. "I see you wear a military uniform. Who are you affiliated with?¡±

    The question was rhetorical, at best, as all could see the black-and-white colours of her uniform. It didn''t take much of a genius to extrapolate who she might be reporting to, yet Professor Bridgette asked regardless, as it was only proper decorum. She also wished to make the matter clear to everybody.

    Ethan knew it wasn''t advisable to answer such a question, as it would question the validity of such an order. After all, from what he knew, the Academy was supposed to be free from the military''s influence¡ªan independent free state where only their own rules mattered. This had been decreed long ago by the Imperium''s First Emperor and has been upheld to this day. Breaking such a covenant was unthinkable, even if the line had been walked or even crossed many times, but never so overtly. But to his surprise, the young lady did answer.

    ¡°I serve under Major Lancaster,¡± she said. ¡°These orders came directly from her, and only she can rescind them. I am aware that this goes against what the Academy stands for, but my orders take precedence. My apologies.¡±

    Silence reigned once again as Professor Bridgette looked upon her. Yet, unlike the anger or frustration many expected, the professor merely looked upon her with a slight interest, almost as if she had found something peculiar she wished to probe and prod.

    ¡°How should I address you, young lady?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Corporal Amelia Jenkins, serving in the Archon''s Personal Guard, third squadron, Ma''am!" she announced, stiffening slightly as if to give a small salute, yet her hands didn''t move from the handle of her blade.

    ¡°Now then, Corporal Jenkins. I assume you are fully aware of the consequences, should your blade ever completely leave its scabbard?" the professor asked slowly. Yet, Amelia''s response surprised her, as it was said with no hesitation whatsoever.

    ¡°According to Article 5.a of the Academy¡¯s Charter, Any use of a bladed weapon within the Academy¡¯s premise can, and will, be met with deadly force, regardless of who the perpetrator is. Yes, Ma¡¯am. I am fully aware of the Imperium¡¯s laws.¡±

    ¡°Yet, you choose to go down this path even while knowing the outcome for yourself?" Bridgette asked, brows creasing even more, yet her expression softened as soon as she heard her answer.

    ¡°This is what it means to be a soldier, Ma¡¯am. I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way.¡±

    This statement was simple, yet it possessed a depth that few could even conceive. Most of the crowd only thought of her as a fool. They had been born into privilege and had no idea what devotion to a cause even was. They couldn''t conceive what some might sacrifice in the pursuit of higher ideals. Even for Ethan, this wasn''t something he could fully grasp. He was stunned that a young woman, not much older than him, could be so steadfast in her beliefs.

    Is my sister worth that much, or is it something more?

    This shook some of his values, making him reflect more upon himself. Yet, it was still far from enough to completely change his outlook. At his core, Ethan was much too selfish to emulate such a way of life.

    ¡°How laudable of you," Professor Bridgette said. Her expression was now gentle. Seldom had Ethan seen such a sight, yet the atmosphere darkened slightly as she added, "It would be a shame for such a brave young woman to fall to such foolishness. Let me rectify this."

    Her contract stone shone with a dark light that spread throughout her surroundings, blanketing over all that stood in its way until nothing remained but a fog of darkness. The young guard was on edge, yet her sword had yet to emerge from its sheath.

    As for Ethan, he couldn''t help but look puzzled as he looked into the dark fog, feeling something creeping within. A feeling of dread emerged within his heart at the mere sight of this fog, yet he did his best to keep the feeling tightly confined so that none of it would ever emerge, as he knew this fog was made through spirit magic. He couldn''t show that he was now able to vaguely see the creature swimming within.

    As for the other students, many suddenly collapsed, having lost consciousness. Their expressions were of terror, reflecting their state of mind until the last moment when their brains shut down from overwhelming fright. As the primary recipient, even the young woman could barely stand alone. Ethan could see sweat drip down the side of her chin¡ªcold.

    Not even the famed Howe seemed able to resist terror''s hold as he deeply gazed into the abyss of this nightmare. Ethan could only somehow resist it due to the dark ring of the same element slowly swirling around his heart, mitigating most of it. But even then, it was far from enough. Sooner or later, he, too, would be taken over by fear.

    However, just as they were all about to reach their limit, a bright light emerged from the end of the corridor, piercing right through the darkness as it scattered it away. It revealed an incorporeal but grotesque creature that appeared just for a moment before being vanquished by the light. Ethan only saw its shadow as it flew straight back into the dark earring.

    What was that? It felt... like a living nightmare... How frightening!

    Ethan had heard rumours of Professor Bridgette''s contracted spirit, but he never expected such a normal-looking old woman to have such a terrifying spirit. Especially since he knew this was merely a fraction of what it was capable of. Using its true power, one might be able to kill people from a distance out of mere fright.

    As for the light, it receded soon after once its opponent was gone. There was no spirit to be seen on the other side but a young, tall woman standing in her black and white military uniform. Still, Ethan didn''t feel the slightest bit of relief at her sight, for the look in her eyes was filled with nothing but fury.

 Chapter 31 - The Eye of the Storm

    Professor Bridgette looked toward the end of the corridor. Her brows were slightly creased as her eyes adapted to the sudden change in luminosity. It took her a few seconds to regain her sight, but once she did, she couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Gloria stood tall in the middle of the hall, a single hand on her hips. Her white contract stone was prominently displayed, pulsing with the remains of this explosion of light as it slowly receded back into its core, dimming as it went until it was finally over.

    She then walked toward the group in silence; only the sound of her heels hitting the sturdy stone flooring echoed alongside the high walls up to the vaulted ceiling, leaving some in the crowd in awe of her strong presence. Like Professor Bridgette, she, too, felt like a predator, yet was much more overt in her aggressiveness. She did barely anything to mask it.

    ¡°Gloria Lancaster, how dare you unleash your spirit within the Academy¡¯s halls?¡± Professor Bridgette said in a low voice. ¡°Do you not remember the consequences associated with such actions?¡±

    ¡°I did not care then, and I certainly do not care now," Gloria said dismissively, but to anyone who knew her, if even slightly, the fury in her tone was evidence of her current short temper. Even Professor Bridgette found herself taken aback by the animosity laced within.

    As for Ethan, he had seen this side of her many times before when she was forced to do something against her will. Most of the time, this was enforced by their father, as not even she dared to truly go against him. The last time he had seen her this upset was when her engagement to Gilbert was first discussed. At the time, he even feared this unfortunate man might perish at her hand, yet somehow, it turned for the better.

    ¡°You still have such an arrogant attitude filled with self-righteousness," the professor lamented, shaking her head slightly from side to side. "I had hoped life in the military might curb your edges, but it seemed to have only emboldened you. Now, even your subordinates share your traits.¡±

    ¡°Why, thank you," Gloria said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "I did learn from the best, after all."

    The professor couldn''t help but frown further while Gloria only reciprocated the sentiment with a slightly twisted smile. They both looked at each other in silence, leaving the audience to bathe in the tension spilling out between them. It was like watching two deadly creatures standing before each other, just waiting for the opportunity for one to pounce, but after a while, Professor Bridgette merely sighed.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to be having a meeting with the Dean?¡± she asked. ¡°May I ask what verdict you both reached?¡±

    ¡°So my schedule has been leaked,¡± Gloria said softly, yet some within the crowd couldn¡¯t help but shiver at those mere words, actions that neither Gloria nor Ethan missed. The meaning was all too simple, but then she added, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect an esteemed professor such as you to take advantage of my absence.¡±

    If at all possible, her words seemed to have grown even more ferocious. Although Gloria''s standard issue blade had remained behind as she met with the Dean, Ethan couldn''t help but feel a sharp aura hover around his sister. However, it seemed that the professor didn¡¯t grab the bait. She merely laughed at the implication.

    ¡°Is that how lowly you think of me?" she said after her laughter had subsided, while many remained stunned by the sudden change, Ethan included. "What need do I have to wait for you to be away? After a mere two years, do you truly believe you have grown enough to be able to stop me should I wish him harm?"

    Gloria frowned slightly yet remained silent. She didn''t acknowledge nor deny her statement. She''d rather let her actions speak for themselves, yet Professor Bridgette didn''t give her a chance. The professor smiled gently as she turned to face the two young women at her back, but also the male student who had only just regained consciousness following the vanishing of the professor''s spirit.

    "I wouldn''t be here if not for these three young ones urging me to come," she said gently. "You can ask them if you do not believe me."

    Gloria glanced at Elizabeth and her husband''s sister, only to see them both nod silently. As for the male student, she didn''t even give him a glance, to which he couldn''t help but look dejected.

    You don¡¯t know how lucky you are, buddy, Ethan thought as he now felt his sister''s gaze land on him.

    He could barely repress a shiver. Yet, through sheer force of will, he was able to bury his trauma¡ªalbeit only temporarily¡ªand look straight into her clear but hungry eyes. The best he could do was to give the illusion that he was perfectly in control of the situation. But unsurprisingly, Gloria knew better. She scoffed at him until her gaze landed on the short guard before him.

    ¡°Stand down, Corporal Jenkins,¡± she said.

    In her tone was something that Ethan had heard a thousand times. Pride. Yet, this time, it wasn''t pride aimed at herself but at someone under her wings. This was so unusual for her that he could scarcely believe it. Still, he felt slightly hurt that all he received was a scoff.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Amelia fully sheathed her sword without so much as an ounce of hesitation and retracted her flaming dog spirit back into her contract stone. Unlike all those nobles who openly displayed this weakness on their ears, Amelia''s contract stone was attached to her neck by a small metal chain.

    The chain wasn''t made of steel but of something much more resilient¡ªa metal bathed for many years into pure mana. Over time, the metal took on its properties, allowing it to be as malleable as gold but harder than tungsten. Only those possessing the knowledge and a unique spirit could handle this exceptional material, making the end product scarce and extremely expensive. Even the tiny chain at her neck was more than a year''s worth of her salary, yet it was almost nothing to a Magister¡¯s family.

    For a soldier serving the Archon herself, this was but the bare minimum. One couldn¡¯t allow the connection with their spirit to be severed in the midst of battle. This way, the only method for her to lose her connection would be to lose her head entirely; then, nothing would matter.

    Amelia now stood at attention yet remained fixed in front of Ethan. He hesitated, not knowing how to deal with this. While he didn''t trust the men and women before him not to pull any tricks, being so obviously protected couldn''t help but wound his pride. Still, he swallowed the shame as it was nothing compared to his life or the secret he must keep at all costs.

    "Alright, that''s it. Make a path. We''re leaving," Gloria ordered, only for the crowd to soon part like the sea, creating a way that led Ethan back to his sister. The corporal walked forward without so much as missing a beat, paving the way with Ethan hot on her heels, only to be stopped by a voice behind them.

    ¡°Lady Lancaster,¡± Howe said, prompting her gaze to lock onto him, but even with the frown that soon appeared on her face, the man didn¡¯t buckle under the pressure as he added, ¡°While I appreciate the authority you wield as an agent of the Archon, this is not your place to interfere. I am far from done.¡±

    While his voice wasn''t that loud, his intonation betrayed his insistence¡ªso much so that one could hear many gasps within the crowd as they turned their gazes back to Gloria. However, she mainly smiled faintly as if brushing this off as the impetuousness of a small child.

    ¡°Oh, but we are, Lord Howe,¡± she said, her tone sharp and direct. ¡°No matter what, you will not get what you wished for. You better take the loss before I make you.¡±

    The threat was so plain for all to see that even Ethan was taken aback. While both of their families were equal in most things, such as power and authority, they butted heads from time to time, yet mainly remained civil. But, to utter such a threat in a public setting was unprecedented. This was an affront to the family''s pride, even more so when directed to the heir apparent. Ethan couldn''t understand what his sister hoped to achieve here.

    ¡°It seems the Lancasters do not put our family in their eyes," Howe said loud enough so that everyone could hear him, yet Gloria''s expression didn''t change as she retorted.

    "What family?" she mocked. "This is nothing more than a small dispute between children over something inconsequential. Do you really think your family''s head would care over the loss of a single page? That he would wage war with us over only your baseless suspicions born out of jealousy? Let''s say he would. Would the Archon remain uninvolved? Your quest was doomed from the start."

    While everyone turned toward him to hear his response, Howe remained surprisingly calm and composed. He didn''t seem to have been moved in the slightest. Instead, he looked upon Gloria with a slight smile on his lips and interest in his eyes.

    ¡°The same could also apply to you,¡± he replied. ¡°Would your father really move for a child he once abandoned? And about the Archon, how long would she be willing to shield you against the wrath of the Magisters? You haven¡¯t exactly been making many friends, My Lady.¡±

    However, far from being provoked by his obvious taunt, Gloria merely smiled and walked away without a word, leaving both Ethan and the audience completely stunned, as this was far from her usual character. Even Howe seemed taken aback. He stood still as she slowly disappeared from view, with Ethan and the Corporal following closely behind.

    Only Professor Bridgette looked upon her disappearing back with a glint of interest in her eyes, but it soon vanished as she made the crowd scatter.

    Howe and his cronies soon went back; some of their expressions showed confusion, yet Howe himself had regained his usual indifference. Just as he went to see Elizabeth to talk to her, he saw her leave without so much as a glance his way.

    A flash of emotion twisted his features briefly, yet it soon returned to normal as he watched her leave. Nobody witnessed it, but if they did, they would have cold sweat drip down their backs.

    ¡°Are you happy with yourself?¡± Gloria asked as her pointed heels struck the floor.

    ¡°How is that my fault?¡± Ethan replied back, not giving an inch.

    ¡°You just had to fan the flames,¡± she lamented. ¡°I thought I taught you well, but maybe you need to learn again: Don¡¯t antagonize people you cannot win against. I won¡¯t always be there to shield you from it.¡±

    ¡°I never asked you to,¡± Ethan muttered, yet Gloria abruptly stopped.

    She stood before him, looking slightly down as her heels made her slightly taller than him. There was a scowl on her face, bringing another shiver down his spine, but this time, he met her gaze and chose not to back down.

    ¡°Did you want me to just take it?¡± Ethan said slowly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you teach me to stand up for myself?¡±

    Gloria remained silent for a while but soon sighed. Her fading anger made Ethan bewildered.

    "There''s a time and place for everything. I did not teach you so you could dig your own grave. Nicholas Howe is much more dangerous than you might believe. Without Amelia to guard you, who knows what might have happened to you."

    Seeing her so concerned about him, Ethan''s expression couldn''t help but twist, and he lowered his gaze, not knowing how to reply. However, he wasn''t given time as Gloria renewed her walk and spoke again. This time, her tone was much more cold and emotionless.

    "The Dean gave me instructions concerning you," she began, stunning Ethan with the news. "The recent death of that student and your unexpected survival made waves within the Academy. The Dean is concerned that it might have a lasting effect on the student body, lowering their trust in the faculty as the perpetrator has yet to be found. Therefore, she made a suggestion, which I accepted. The seniors will go to the front lines in the coming days, and you will go with them. This isn''t up to debate."

    Ethan was so stunned that he almost tripped upon himself. He barely had time to catch his balance before falling face-first onto the stone floor. There was only one word at the forefront of his mind.

    Why?!

 Chapter 32 - Unavoidable Assignment

    ¡°Wait! What do you mean by that?" Ethan said as he ran before his sister, prompting her to suddenly stop.

    He looked her up and down yet saw no jest in her expression. She was perfectly serious. However, the mere thought of someone like him being ordered to the front lines was outrageous. While he had been trained somewhat in the way of the sword, compared to those who could wield magic through their spirits, it was inconsequential on the battlefield.

    Seeing his distraught expression, Gloria couldn''t help but chuckle, which only exacerbated Ethan''s confusion. He almost felt like walking away, seeking a path that might enable him to avoid such an outcome. However, Gloria''s words stopped him before he did so.

    ¡°Relax. It¡¯s not what you think,¡± she said. ¡°While the Dean wants you as far away from the Academy until the rumours die down and the investigation is concluded, she wouldn¡¯t send a mere librarian to fight on the front lines. Despite what Father may say, you are still a Lancaster, and she took this into consideration.¡±

    While this did alleviate some of his fears, Ethan couldn''t help but find this whole thing convoluted. If they merely wanted him to lay low, he could simply hide away within the Endless Library. With its scale, if he intended not to be found, then only one entity could truly discover him.

    Gloria could see the frown on his face yet chose to ignore it. Instead, she resumed her walk toward the depths of the Academy, followed shortly after by Ethan. He knew the path well, as it led to the main entrance to the Endless Library.

    ¡°What will I be tasked to do?¡± Ethan finally asked after putting his thoughts in order.

    "Let''s start at the beginning," she said before explaining the reasons for this expedition.

    She spoke of the increase in activity near the Devil''s Horns and the failure of the nearby garrison to keep it in check. She also spoke of the perceived threat of the other nations bordering the Imperium awaiting a single act of weakness to begin their invasion.

    Ethan had read many books in the Endless Library and was fully aware of the Imperium''s history of conquest. This had left a legacy of fear in the nearby nations, prompting a coalition to rise numerous times to keep them in check.

    Those coalitions rose and fell as the Imperium expanded its border, resulting in abundant resentment in the defeated parties. Even worse was the method they used to subdue these people.

    At the time, led by the First Emperor''s ambition, the Imperium took pragmatic but short-term measures to pacify the defeated nations and bring them to the fold. Back then, the Imperium was newly born and weak, surrounded on all sides by more ancient and established nations. To compete, the Imperium became militaristic, focusing on power but mostly magic as its foundation.

    While the First Emperor''s goal was to build a strong nation that could stand against the giant that surrounded it, he was deemed a warmonger by future generations. It didn''t help that conquered nations were forcefully squashed, their own cultures erased, to better integrate them into the fold. Even now, after over a thousand years, many do not remember that their ancestors once battled against the Imperium.

    Looking back on it, this policy was right for the time, yet some people never forgot. They let that resentment flourish over many generations, just waiting for the perfect opportunity to let it all erupt and consume the Imperium whole. And, the time was almost upon them.

    For generations now, the Imperium had been on a slow decline. They basked in the sweet nectar of victory for much too long that they had forgotten the urgency these large nations of yore had once given them. They had become complacent. Even now, many within the populace didn''t believe that the Imperium could ever fall. They thought it was forever.

    However, Ethan wasn''t that naive. While the Imperium had survived more than a millennium, and many nations that once opposed it were already long gone, this was but a speck of dust against the endless flow of history. Compared to the entire length of time humans have existed, the length of the Imperium''s existence wouldn''t even be a percent. They were all insignificant.

    "So what''s my role in all this?" Ethan asked, bored of the long and tedious explanation of what he was already vaguely aware of. Even if some things were novel, he didn''t possess much interest as it seemingly had nothing to do with him.

    "You''ll be going there for support," Gloria said dismissively. "This expedition is meant as a test¡ªat test for the soon-to-be graduates, but also the Academy itself. The Archon wishes to know if the Academy''s teaching style is a boon to the Nation''s military or a waste of resources. The results of this experiment might even affect the Academy''s future funding."This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°The Emperor authorized this?¡± Ethan asked, bewildered.

    From what he remembered, every Emperor had always been wary of the power wielded by the Magisters, but the Archon in particular. As a neutral party, the Academy had always been seen as a way to balance the two authorities.

    Each Emperor granted the Academy autonomy of its land within the Capital, and in exchange, the Academy would support the crown against the encroachment of the Magistrate. While any system had its flaws, this had worked thus far, yet now it seemed the current Emperor had some doubts as to the Academy''s allegiance.

    I don¡¯t blame him, Ethan thought. For generations, those who walked these halls¡ªbe it the students or the faculty¡ªhave always been mages. It wouldn''t be a stretch to believe they might lean toward the Magistrate. The only thing holding this fragile balance is the Dean''s overt aversion against the Archon. I can''t even imagine what would happen if she were to ever disappear.

    The mere thought brought a shiver to Ethan''s back. Even as one of the Lancasters, the thought of someone whose presence kept the power balance in check felt almost unreal.

    It''s a wonder how this nation managed to last this long, Ethan thought as he shook his head, but then he was quickly brought back to reality, and one thing his sister had mentioned remained stuck in his mind.

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®support?¡¯ Am I going there as mental support, or what? Do I just cheer for them on the sideline?¡± he said with a deep frown, yet Gloria couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, noticing the dumb smile creeping on his lips.

    Without much of a warning, she slapped the back of his head using an open hand, and although she didn¡¯t use much force, Ethan still felt as if his eyes threatened to fly out of his orbits. He felt a sharp pain on the bone as the wave of the strike travelled through his skull, but it lasted just a mere moment before being replaced with a dull ache that lingered for much longer. Despite it all, Ethan didn¡¯t regret letting those words escape his mouth.

    Seeing their interaction from the side, Amelia couldn''t help but laugh. A giggle escaped her mouth, but she caught herself quickly. Just as Gloria turned to face her with a slight frown, Amelia had already turned to face ahead.

    At first glance, there seemed to be no expression on her face, yet Gloria could clearly see the vestige of a smile creeping back up on her lips as she desperately tried to end it. Gloria sighed as she turned back toward Ethan, only for Amelia to finally liberate her restricted breath.

    ¡°You fool, do you think an army marches on hopes and dreams?" Gloria scoffed. "The Dean wants someone reliable in charge of logistics. Aren''t supposed to be good with numbers?"

    "An army? These spoiled children?" Ethan exclaimed, eyes wide open. "I''ve seen dogs be smarter and more disciplined than they are. Are you sure the Archon doesn''t just want to rid herself of potential competition?"

    "And, how are you better than them?" his sister said as she stopped her strides, looking him dead in the eyes. Ethan could feel his legs grow slightly weak, yet he didn''t back down, sustaining her stare as she added, "Weren''t you the one that disappeared for over two weeks, only to be found passed out on the forest floor? I didn''t even want to ask as I want to respect your privacy, but this involves more than just you and me. What were you even doing at that time?"

    This was the moment he dreaded most. Despite thinking of many possible scenarios, nothing convincing had come to mind. All of it seemed like mere excuses were they to come out of his mouth. He could barely keep his hands from shaking and he felt a large mass stuck in his throat as his mouth became slightly dry, but despite it all, Ethan didn¡¯t avert his gaze, merely looking deep into his sister¡¯s eyes filled with boundless confidence.

    The world remained still as Gloria waited for an answer, yet Ethan had none to give. He couldn''t very well come out and admit what he had been up to, and out of respect for the only one in his family who still thought of him, he couldn''t lie to her, however much he wanted to. Besides, he knew she would see through any lies he tried to spin and, therefore, chose silence as the best course of action.

    Amelia remained to the side, suddenly interested in the various characters and historical moments carved into the stone of a large pillar rising to the ceiling. It depicted a scene that happened so long ago that almost no records of it still existed, and those that remained were written in a language long dead. Many such vestiges could still be found throughout the Academy, yet none who remained knew the full extent of their significance.

    As for Gloria, she waited patiently, but even her patience was limited. This was a game of attrition against a man she knew would fold sooner or later. However, for the first time in maybe his entire life, Ethan had chosen to stand up to her, and this fact couldn''t help but make her slightly proud, but also frustrated, and maybe also a little sad. However, her expression betrayed none of it. She remained as stoic as always, never showing weakness, but she chose to relent, this time only.

    "Forget it," she said as she resumed her walk. "As for your post, you''ll be tasked with overseeing inventory and logistics for this campaign. Anything the soldiers require will be yours to acquire; you''ll have two weeks to prepare."

    "That''s not nearly enough!" Ethan exclaimed as many problems popped into his head.

    "It''s good to know you''re not thinking of refusing and that you seriously considered it," Gloria replied with a devious smile.

    ¡°Of course, I never had a choice,¡± Ethan said, resigned to his fate. ¡°This is sanctioned by the army, right? We all know the punishment for desertion...¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Gloria laughed. ¡°But don''t worry. Do you really think the Academy would thrust such a responsibility on a mere apprentice librarian? The Academy already has its own supply chain. Your job is only akin to liaison to the front lines."

    "So, I need to ensure the pampered lords and ladies aren''t lacking anything? A glorified babysitter, you mean..."

    "No. That would be my job," Gloria said, yet her tone did not suggest she was joking. In fact, she seemed dead serious. Ethan couldn''t help but be taken aback as he began to stare at his sister, mouth slightly agape.

    ¡°Did I forget to tell you?¡± she added as she turned to face him just as she reached the majestic decorated double door that led to the Endless Library. ¡°I¡¯m the one tasked with supervising this operation. Glad to be working with you, Quartermaster Lancaster.¡±

    The last thing Ethan saw was the slight mischievous smile on his sister''s lips as she pushed open the door and disappeared beyond the blackness of its threshold.

 Chapter 33 - Endless Preparations

    For the next few days, Ethan ran around with barely a moment to himself. He had many things to do before the Academy''s seniors were informed of the campaign they would wage against the hordes of beasts streaming down the Devil''s Horns.

    He first visited the Academy''s storehouses, where most of the supplies were collected. While his sister had told him the Academy possessed its own supply chain, he needed to ensure these pampered lords and ladies wouldn''t starve as they camped in the mountain. After all, an army couldn''t march on an empty stomach.

    To his surprise, the storehouses were full to the brim, filled with countless perishable goods put in stasis a long time ago through peculiar time magic. Judging by the quantity alone, that would be enough to sustain the population of the entire Capital for over a year.

    ¡°How long ago did they begin to accumulate this much?¡± Ethan asked the man in charge of looking after this horde.

    He was an old man, long past the age of retirement. However, his mind and body remained surprisingly sharp despite the flow of time. He seemed as if he could easily carry Ethan''s weight with but a single arm and was eloquent enough to fully articulate any answer Ethan required.

    "It began at the dawn of the Imperium," the man replied, pride radiant as he looked at the countless resources neatly packed on various shelves, just waiting to be used.

    ¡°I heard the early Imperium experienced a lot of drought and famine," Ethan said, slightly mystified by the sight. "The First Emperor probably didn''t want his subject to ever return to those times."

    ¡°As expected of a librarian, I should say. You are well-learned," the old man said with a smile. "Not many remember those dark times, but the Academy would never forget. The Academy has existed for much longer than the nation, so the First Emperor only saw it fit to use it as the last bastion of its survival. If something were to happen to the Imperium, such as enemies laying siege to the Capital, they would still be able to feed the millions of people that would take refuge here."

    ¡°But, are we truly authorized to use this?¡± Ethan asked with a frown. ¡°While these rations are stored here, don¡¯t they belong to the crown? Can the Academy use them as they please?¡±

    "Why not?" the old man shrugged, taking a large whiff of his pipe before letting out a cloud of blackened smoke. The smoke travelled slightly further towards the stored provisions, only to be stopped by an invisible boundary that destroyed any foreign or dangerous matter that tried to breach it. While the old man could see that Ethan was slightly stunned, he added, "This operation was approved by the Emperor himself. It''s only right for him to foot the bill."

    Ethan could see an enormous smile plastered on the man''s face, which brought his own to the surface. Still, the image of all that wealth safely stored within the Academy couldn''t help but make him pensive.

    What did the First Emperor see that made him plan so far ahead? Was he just paranoid to not return to those dark times, or was there something more?

    While many thoughts swirled in his mind, Ethan never stopped his inspection. His next stop was the armoury. Although the Academy was one where they taught magic, they also had a knight division where they taught the gifted youths in the martial ways.

    In Ethan''s opinion, this was what truly differentiated the Academy from all other colleges throughout the Imperium. They weren''t content, simply instructing initiates to become mages. They wanted to create complete beings that stood heads and shoulders above their peers. While the results could be debated, there was no doubt that some emerged paragons among men, his sister being one of them.

    This wasn''t the first time Ethan had made the trek toward the Martial Division of the Academy. It was located even further into the forest, behind the secluded hill where Elizabeth liked to do whatever it was she did.

    More than a single path led to this destination, but Ethan chose the most secluded one. It wasn''t paved and was narrow, allowing just a single individual passage at a time. On both sides was the forest, wild and unaltered. Ethan could even feel the gazes of many wild animals as he walked the path, but unsurprisingly, none approached him. They weren''t stupid, and they had learned the hard way. Those who walked this path were either fools or students of the Martial Division. The surrounding wildlife simply couldn''t take that chance.

    Walking along this secluded road brought Ethan memories of when his sister used to study within that division. Many times a week, he would be asked to deliver some letters back and forth between her and Gilbert.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Ethan didn''t know why they used such an antiquated method of communication instead of using their spirits, but he attributed it to romance or other such nonsense. At the time, Ethan hardly believed there was someone who could tame this wild cat of a sister.

    Many had tried yet had been maimed in the process. But Gilbert was different. At least, his sister seemed to think so, but to Ethan, he seemed like nothing more than a bum coasting through life¡ªthe complete opposite of his sister. Except for one thing, his spirit had always been one of a kind.

    This was also why the Dean offered him the Head Librarian job, despite his not being much older than the students themselves and not being noble in any way. This shocked Ethan the first time he learned about him and his engagement with his sister.

    He possessed no connection to any of the Magisters, yet their father went out of his way to gift his only daughter''s hand to a man of unknown origins. But, surprisingly, their father''s bet seemed to have paid off. This couple was now so renowned within the Empire that none ever dared to cross them, even though Gilbert still lived like a bum.

    Just as he was lost in his thoughts, Ethan finally saw the dirt path slightly enlarge until a sizeable three-story building came into view. However, just as the forest began to recede, Ethan felt something blow past him before embedding itself into a nearby tree.

    A large shattering sound echoed among the sturdy wooden pillars full of greenness, rattling their branches until countless birds chose to leave the comfort of their resting post to fly once again into the endless skies.

    To his left, Ethan saw the remains of a large trunk being blown away, splinters scattering everywhere. The top part of the tree fell to the side, crushing many smaller trees under its weight until they all hit the forest floor, resulting in a slight tremble that soon dissipated into the soil.

    Ethan was stunned for a moment as he noticed a sudden humidity hit his skin. It felt as fresh as the dampness after a light rain, yet there was no trace of a cloud in the sky. The sun blazed overhead with all its might.

    Ethan slowly turned his head to the right, following the trajectory of whatever blew past him, and he saw a small woman standing there, a bow in her hands, cocked back yet with no arrow on the string. She was aiming her weapon his way.

    She didn''t seem much younger than he was, maybe two or three years at most, yet the look in her eyes made her seem like a seasoned veteran. If Ethan was to be told this little girl had already killed her fair share of men, he would be inclined to believe it.

    However, what took most of his attention was the light blue snake coiled around her neck and arm. Despite its size, the small woman seemed to carry it easily, almost as if it possessed no weight. It was only when he finally calmed down that he realized this was no ordinary snake. Looking closer, Ethan could almost see through it.

    A spirit? Judging by its hue and the damage she caused, it should be of the water element. However, I do not see her contract stone... She should be a student of this branch.

    Indeed, unlike the students of the Magic Division, those of the Martial Division operated under different rules, much closer to military doctrine. In fact, they were practically an army themselves, possessing both strength and discipline. This was why Ethan couldn''t help but be blindsided by this rash act of violence.

    "Who are you?" she said, her tone sharp and eyes narrowed. "Identity yourself!"

    Ethan raised both hands, proving he had no intentions to fight, yet the young woman didn''t relent. Her bow remained aimed towards him as the transparent snake slithered to the end of her hand.

    ¡°It seems we have a visitor," Ethan heard from behind him, yet he couldn''t afford to turn and look. He stayed still as he felt something emerge from the forest behind him.

    ¡°What could one be doing so deep into this forest?¡± the voice asked. ¡°Might you have some business with the Martial Division?¡±

    "Indeed, I do," Ethan said slowly, articulating each word. "My name is Ethan Lancaster. I have a meeting arranged with the Division Head."

    ¡°He¡¯s lying!¡± the young girl exclaimed, her gaze hardening. ¡°No one should know about that path except for us. We should hold him for questioning and let the Head deal with it. He might even be the intruder everyone is looking for!¡±

    Ethan couldn''t help but smile wryly, as even if it seemed ludicrous, she had hit the nail on the head. Still, he couldn''t very well admit it. He wondered how to make her accept his words, yet drew a blank. For those stuck in their preconceived notions, mere words would never be enough. Fortunately, someone else seemed much more reasonable.

    "Lancaster, you say?" said the one behind him as they slowly circled to his front. "I seem to recall our seniors talking about a young man using this path to come and see his sister often two years ago. Might you be Gloria Lancaster''s younger brother?"

    ¡°That''s me," Ethan said bluntly, only to look over where that voice originated from.

    It came from a young man approximately the same age as himself. However, there was one giant difference between the two. The man''s eyes had remained closed the entire time, even when he spoke to him. In his hands was a large staff made of what seemed like stone. It seemed slightly taller than he was, and he seemed to use it as support and a tool to lead the way.

    As for whether he relied on physical clues or the echo of sound as he hit the ground with the butt of his staff, Ethan wasn''t able to tell. Still, the man seemed to move himself as if he knew precisely the state of the world around him without using his eyes.

    ¡°I am sorry to ask, but considering the recent happenings, do you have any ways to confirm your identity,¡± the man asked gently, yet he seemed to be anything but a pushover. Ethan felt he had no choice but to comply despite the hostile atmosphere he faced as soon as he stepped into this Division.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can tell, but I wear the clothes and emblem of a librarian of the Endless Library,¡± Ethan said calmly. ¡°This should be enough proof of my identity.¡±

    Without any confirmation from the young woman, the man struck Ethan with his staff, landing a soft blow straight on the emblem attached near his heart. Ethan barely felt the impact; only a slight heat was absorbed by the symbol, clearly showing that it was now infused with mana.

    Ethan had been granted this very same emblem on the very first day he became a librarian. It was infused with a small portion of the Head Librarian''s mana, being unequivocal proof of his identity as no one could fake that mana signature. However, Ethan didn''t know that this emblem also served as a marker, always showing his location to the one who left this mark behind.

    After a moment, the young man retracted his staff before turning around and heading toward the large building. The young woman frowned as she saw the man leaving so nonchalantly. Even Ethan felt slightly stunned, only for the young man to speak again.

    ¡°Follow me, Ethan Lancaster. I¡¯m sure the Division Head is eager to see you.¡±

 Chapter 34 - Reunion After Two Years

    Following his blind guide, Ethan walked halls he hadn''t in a long time. He had missed this atmosphere. Unlike the conspicuous opulence of the main building, this secluded division displayed a more austere aesthetic. There were no priceless works of art adorning every wall nor flawless creations sculpted into every column. The structure seemed to be filled with military pragmatism, and the students he saw along the way reflected this view.

    While the basis of their uniforms remained the same, they had removed every superfluous trace of luxury, from the gold lining the fabric to every kind of jewellery or adornment. They made pragmatism and discipline their entire way of life. It was even reflected in how they walked and their eyes.

    While in the main building, Ethan would be mostly ignored, but sometimes, he could feel many gazes linger on him from far away but would vanish if he ever were to look back. On the other hand, the people here didn''t shy away from staring. In fact, their gazes were more searing than anywhere else.

    However, he knew they weren''t filled with mockery or ridicule, far from it. It felt more like doubt and caution, almost as if they were always on edge, ready to respond at a moment''s notice, brandishing their blades in a single instant to reap his life. It felt unnerving, but Ethan preferred this to the alternative, especially for what was to come.

    "I am sorry you have to follow me, as I am sure you know the way, but it is protocol. I''m sure you understand," the young man said, lightly tapping his stone staff upon the hardened floor as he used the echo to locate the way.

    ¡°Perfectly,¡± Ethan replied, following closely. ¡°I¡¯m happy this place hasn¡¯t changed much since I last stepped foot in here.¡±

    ¡°I hadn''t been admitted yet when it happened, but as I understand, this division didn''t always used to be like this. From what I''ve been told, your sister was at the forefront of many changes. Some, the Division Head adopted, but others were deemed too excessive even for us.¡±

    The young man turned slightly toward Ethan, showing a slight smile despite none of his steps missing a beat. His impairment notwithstanding, the man was confidant and self-assured, a far cry from many others whose basic state of mind was built on arrogance and self-aggrandizement. He seemed to be what many sought to become yet would never reach. Even Ethan felt slightly envious of this man.

    "She has that effect on many people," Ethan replied. "They either love her or hate her; there is no in-between. She once told me that indifference is the worst insult you can ever receive because it means that who you are and what you''ve done does not matter."

    The man remained silent for a moment, chin raised slightly higher and forward as he pondered, only to chuckle soon after.

    ¡°An interesting philosophy,¡± the man said. ¡°But, what about you? I am interested to know your thoughts on the matter, considering you share the same blood.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a bit of a stretch, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ethan said. ¡°She and I couldn¡¯t be further away. We have almost nothing in common.¡±

    There was a lot of sourness in his tone, which the young man picked up on almost immediately. His gaze became slightly gentler, which couldn''t help but make Ethan somewhat uncomfortable. Still, what he saw on the man''s face was far from pity.

    ¡°Why would you say so?¡± the man asked. ¡°Everyone is special in their own ways. There is no need for you to always compare yourself to others.¡±

    ¡°If only it were so, but the world is built on competition," Ethan lamented. "You either make the cut or suffer the consequences. The only question is, how severe are they?."

    ¡°You and your sister must be very close.¡±

    ¡°Not particularly,¡± Ethan replied, frowning slightly. ¡°Why do you say so?¡±

    ¡°Because your attitude towards life resembles hers," the man said, but now his tone was slightly sadder. "You are quite harsh on yourself."

    ¡°The world is a hazardous place for the weak. I simply can''t afford it."

    ¡°So, you believe being harsh on yourself will allow you to be strong?¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°If it can allow me to stay alive for one minute longer, why not?¡±

    Ethan didn''t know why those words came out of his mouth, but somehow, he didn''t regret saying them as the man before him showed no judgment, just a slight interest. Also, the fact that they were both strangers and were unlikely to meet again had been factored in already, allowing Ethan to show a side he had rarely demonstrated.

    After a long moment of silence, which somehow Ethan didn¡¯t find awkward, the man finally added, ¡°Isn¡¯t that lonely?¡±

    This simple question shook Ethan to his core. It took everything from him to repress the surge of emotion seeking to burst like a volcano, scorching the land all around him. His teeth were clenched, and his fingernails dug into his palms, almost drawing blood, yet the worst of it was the small traces of moisture threatening to emerge. Fortunately, they evaporated into the air as soon as they made contact, allowing Ethan to remain as stoic as he could. However, his steps falter just enough for the man to notice.

    "My apologies. I shouldn''t have asked," he said calmly, walking away in silence before finally reaching their destination. "With this, I bid you farewell. May you finally find what you truly seek."

    His voice lingered as the man turned and walked away, leaving Ethan standing before a closed door engraved with the emblem of the Martial Division. Ethan looked back, only for the man to have already disappeared. He couldn¡¯t help but frown as they were at the end of a long corridor, and all the doors had remained closed, yet the man was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    The voice originated from the other side of the door, yet Ethan recognized it. Although he hadn''t heard it for over two years, it remained the same as in his memories. It was deep and authoritative, commanding dominance over whoever was on the receiving end.

    ¡°Division Head. It¡¯s me, Ethan Lancaster. I¡¯ve come regarding the upcoming expedition.¡±

    Ethan''s voice boomed with uncanny force. He wasn''t accustomed to this, but he knew the man behind the door liked it this way. In the hopes of making this negotiation smoother, Ethan didn''t mind going out of his way to appease him.

    ¡°Finally, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been expecting you. Come in.¡±

    The man''s tone was neither angry nor frustrated, yet Ethan couldn''t help but feel it deep in his bones. After taking a deep breath, he finally summoned the courage to open the massive door, only to be met by a mountain of a man.

    Through all senses of the word, the man resembled a bear. He was tall, and his shoulders were broad, much broader than anyone he had ever seen before. He wore a simple shirt and pants¡ªsomething unusual for someone of his position¡ªyet it seemed they could barely restrain the bulging muscles underneath. With any sudden movements, it felt like they could rip and uncover the deadly weapons this man''s body was made of.

    Before Ethan could even say a word, the man leapt toward him, wrapping his massive arms around his body and then squeezing with the might of an ox. Ethan felt his breath cut short as he felt himself lifted off the ground. However, by this point, he was barely conscious of his situation, desperately trying to get himself out of this deadly situation.

    On the other hand, the massive man barely noticed Ethan''s current situation. In fact, he had a big grin on his face. His joy couldn''t be more apparent. He seemed like a dotting grandfather being reunited with his progeny after a long time. The only problem was that neither men were related in any way.

    ¡°Ethan!¡± the man shouted in a hearty tone. ¡°Finally, after all this time, you decide to pay me a visit!¡±

    Although he wished to respond, Ethan was too busy fighting for survival to hear what the man had to say. Finally realizing Ethan''s current state, the man let him go, only for Ethan to feel a burn run through his chest as he gasped for air. Despite it all, the muscular man showed no remorse, just a large grin plastered on his face.

    Once Ethan had finally regained his breath, he calmed himself down. Ethan could do nothing to this man despite wanting to, as he knew he didn''t mean it. As he was, he could barely control his strength. This was the primary reason this man was relegated to administrative work instead of being on the front line. This was already a well-known fact throughout the whole of the Imperium. Getting mad would get him nowhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally see you again, too, Division Head,¡± Ethan finally said after his cough had receded, yet a slight tremor remained in his voice.

    ¡°Division Head?¡± the man frowned. ¡°Why won¡¯t you call me like you used to?¡±

    "I wouldn''t dare," Ethan replied as he straightened himself. "This is an official matter; proper decorum should be observed."

    "Bah! You and your sister are the same in the weirdest ways!" The Head said as he let himself fall backwards in his large steel-reinforced chair, only for Ethan to see it almost buckle under the man''s weight. Fortunately, it seemed to have resisted the impact again, but how much longer it could do so was unknown.

    "Sir!" Ethan exclaimed as he saluted the man, striking the right side of his chest with his left fist. "I take offence that you compared me with my sister. The two of us are nothing alike!"

    The man burst out in a hearty laugh, yet Ethan''s expression remained completely impassive. He only waited for the man to be done in complete silence.

    ¡°Your gaze is just like hers,¡± the man finally said after regaining his calm, yet a large smile remained on his lips. ¡°You both look at others as if they are fools, but she doesn¡¯t bother to hide it, unlike you.¡±

    ¡°I would never dare to think this way about you, sir!¡± Ethan said strongly. His face was a mask of stone, betraying no emotion, yet the man showed an amused smile.

    ¡°Sounds like something she would say, doesn¡¯t it?¡± the man said playfully.

    ¡°Sir, if we could get back to the matter at hand,¡± Ethan interjected, trying to regain some semblance of order.

    ¡°Ha, yes." the man replied, finally calming down, if only slightly, yet his voice still boomed with a hearty enthusiasm. "I''ve been informed you''ve been tasked with the logistics of this operation. Honestly, I don''t know what that old bat is thinking."

    The man shook his head, yet Ethan could only make it seem like he hadn''t heard anything. However, inside, he couldn''t help but want to scream. He didn''t even want to imagine what might happen to him if any other individual were to have heard that. Only this man dared to talk of the Dean in this way. Not even his sister was that brave.

    ¡°I was told it concerned the recent situation I found myself in,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Somehow, they believe this will make it blow over, though I doubt it.¡±

    "It will; give it some time," the man smiled. "Spoiled children are quick to forget. Once something else catches their attention, you won''t even be a memory. No, the real problem in all this is the faculty. Some of them couldn''t wait to complain. It''s been a real headache."

    The man sighed, slowly rubbing his temple, yet Ethan was shocked by this sudden admission. He didn¡¯t expect the faculty to believe in mere rumours spread by students of all things. He thought they were better than this.

    The faculty? Something smells here... What are they trying to achieve?

 Chapter 35 - A Change in the Black Tome

    ¡°What kinds of complaints?" Ethan asked tentatively. He could understand why the young ones, barely out of adolescence, would latch on to these rumours if only to break the monotony of their training. However, for the faculty to do so, there should be something more.

    "What do you think?" the man shrugged. "It''s about your sister, like always. They feel threatened by her presence. These idiots thought they were finally rid of her when she graduated, but now it''s even worse. She never does anything by half measures. They do not want to see the Academy return to the time when she ruled over them."

    Somehow, Ethan could understand their worries. While the Academy was a place of learning, it was also a means for the progeny of the most influential people in the Imperium to connect and mingle. However, for most of Gloria''s attendance, none of her peers were a match for her, allowing her to run rampant. Not even the teachers could keep her in check.

    By the end of her last year, the Academy had become her own kingdom, which she ruled as queen. None dared cross her for fear of retaliation. For those who tried to oppose her, it was nothing more than hell on earth, while those who had chosen her side early had prospered.

    Still, there were a few Gloria didn''t cross, like the man currently facing Ethan. They got along surprisingly well as the man never seemed to bother with the small stuff, and none of the other faculty members could get him to do anything against his will¡ªall except one, the Dean. She was the only one who could ever reign Gloria in.

    ¡°Once again, it comes back to her,¡± Ethan sighed as he shook his head. ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing to it. I didn¡¯t have much choice to begin with. Better get this done.¡±

    "I assume you are here to check on the armoury?" the man asked, slightly smiling.

    ¡°Precisely. I can¡¯t afford to fail this assignment.¡±

    ¡°Then, come with me,¡± he said as he rose from his chair.

    Somehow, Ethan could almost feel a breath of relief from this inanimate object as it was finally released from its suffering. The cushioning had been so compressed that it didn''t even bounce back, and the metal support seemed to have been bent in an unnatural way, leading Ethan to wonder how much longer it could endure this treatment.

    Following behind this mass of muscle, Ethan looked around familiar halls yet saw none of his former acquaintances. Back then, most had been in their senior years and had graduated alongside his sister. From what he had heard, most went straight into the military, distinguishing themselves throughout the numerous minor conflicts occurring each year alongside the border of the Imperium.

    However, not all were so successful.

    The Imperium hadn''t been at war for a long time, yet this didn''t halt deaths from occurring. Every year, new recruits would be thrust into minor battlefields, only to emerge maimed or worse. It wasn''t rare for recruits to perish of their own inexperience. Even just last year, Ethan attended the funeral of one such acquaintance.

    "How''s the crop this year?" Ethan asked, merely to make small talk, yet this giant of a man seemed more than happy to answer this query.

    "Good," he said. "While it doesn''t compare to two years ago, there are a few promising ones. Given time, they might make something of themselves. There''s this one girl... I forget her name... Anyway, she mastered the bow in almost no time and uses her water spirit instead of arrows. Its destructive power is quite impressive."

    ¡°I saw,¡± Ethan said nonchalantly, yet the man turned to face him, looking incredulous. Ethan merely shrugged as he added, ¡°I almost got skewered by one of her arrows by taking the secret path. She thought I was the intruder, and if not for a blind student, she might have killed me on the spot.¡±

    ¡°A blind student?¡± the Division Head repeated, looking rather pensive, yet his gaze soon darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t recall a blind student. Are you sure he¡¯s a student of this division?¡±

    ¡°He seemed to be,¡± Ethan answered, slightly confused. ¡°The girl you spoke about seemed to know who he was. Why would you think he wasn¡¯t one?¡±

    ¡°Because this is the Martial Division, remember?¡± the man added with a deep frown above his eyes. ¡°Only the best of the best in the martial way are ever admitted. No matter how good a blind man can be, there¡¯s no way he can compete with someone possessing all his senses. Are you sure he was truly blind?¡±

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t really test him. Do you think he could be the intruder?¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Ethan didn''t really believe that man could be an intruder, not with the way he carried himself. He possessed way too much confidence to act in such a brash way. In his opinion, the blind man may have simply been a student from the Main Division or another out there. There probably was nothing to worry about, yet the Division Head seemed slightly concerned.

    ¡°Forget it,¡± he said after a while, shrugging. ¡°I¡¯ll have my people look into it just to make sure, but I doubt it will result in anything substantial, not with all the newcomers we¡¯ve had recently.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about my sister,¡± Ethan said. ¡°She just has to have it her way.¡±

    "No worries!" the man exclaimed, bursting into a hearty laugh. "Things were getting rather dull around here. It''s a good thing to keep the young ones on edge. They might even learn what discipline is by watching her subordinate do their duties."

    I doubt it, Ethan couldn''t help but think, yet his expression betrayed none of it. He retained merely a slight smile as he walked down the hall, following slightly behind the large man.

    Ethan could feel the floor tremble slightly under each of the man''s steps, creating a large echo that resounded throughout the ground floor where they stood. Yet none of the classes now in session or the numerous training rooms showed any signs of interest, almost as if this was but a common occurrence.

    The rest of Ethan''s inspection was mostly uneventful. The armoury was stocked to the brim with every kind of weapon imaginable, just waiting for them to be used in battle. Some were even artifacts, enabling its wielder to use magic without the use of a spirit. While the effects were much more subdued than if they tried to use proper magic, it still enhanced those weapon¡¯s destructive power.

    Once Ethan double-checked that the inventory was in order¡ªat least the weapons meant for this operation, as he hadn''t been given access to the more restricted part of the armoury¡ªEthan returned to the Endless Library for the first time in what seemed like forever, although it had only been over a week.

    Ignoring all the stares from his colleagues, Ethan went straight to find the black wordless tome and entered it, only to be stunned by what he saw. Although merely slight, the sky had indeed changed. While most of the countless dim stars forming the starry night remained, two of those burned with a peculiar shine.

    One was pure white, raining down its light straight into Ethan¡¯s retina. He could barely sustain its power for more than a second before he had to look away for fear of becoming permanently blind.

    The other one was dull black, contrasting against the void of the sky up ahead. Surprisingly, it seemed to shine just as strongly as the white one, except that its light was black instead¡ªsomething that Ethan could hardly understand.

    What happened here? What could have changed?

    Feeling slightly rattled and confused, Ethan rushed toward his desk, extracting his copy of the black tome from the bottom drawer before opening it. He skipped the first few pages until he reached the double spread located right in the middle.

    It depicted the starry sky shining above him, yet represented onto paper. The same two stars seemed to be burning on the page, yet the black paper they were printed on didn''t seem to care much. It resisted their heat with nary a problem.

    On the other hand, Ethan could barely stand to face the heat generated by this page. The heat rose, creating an updraft in this world devoid of wind as it escaped past the non-existent roof, ruffling Ethan''s long robes. Still, his gaze didn''t shift, remaining riveted onto the page, with many thoughts swirling in his mind.

    What could this all mean?

    It wasn''t until he turned the page that he was faced with something he hadn''t seen before. One of the countless pages that used to be blank now offered a description and picture of a spirit Ethan was intimately familiar with. Except the picture looked nothing like what he thought he knew.

    The picture was one of a humanoid spirit wearing a long white dress. Her long hair was like the sun, blinding despite being but white ink on a dark page. However, the single strangest thing about her figure was the lack of features on her face. It felt like a fog was hovering over her face, making her features indistinguishable. While it resembled a human in almost all aspects, Ethan could feel in his guts that it couldn''t be further from the truth. This was the depiction of a spirit, no doubt about it.

    A humanoid spirit? Ethan frowned as he looked at the page. How rare. Even Beth¡¯s snow spirit hasn¡¯t even reached that level yet. Which one could it be?

    However, the subsequent realization shocked him. Written slightly below the image, Ethan could see its name in a big, bold but adorned letter: Lux of Convergence, Spirit of Light. Ethan''s eyes narrowed, switching back and forth between the image and the character written on the page. He almost couldn''t believe his eyes, even though he knew they weren''t lying.

    Is that its true form?

    Without wasting another moment, Ethan furiously flipped the pages, hoping to find something that might validate his hypothesis. It took him until almost the end of the tome¡ªnear the last pages¡ª to find what he was looking for.

    On the dark page was an image of a being that shone slightly. However, its light wasn¡¯t blinding but the light of a dark abyss¡ªa contradiction Ethan couldn¡¯t make sense of, yet he couldn¡¯t ignore it. It was in front of his eyes.

    The dark light depicted a bare-chested man. He was slim, yet his muscles were highly defined. Once again, Ethan couldn''t see his facial features, but he instinctively knew they would be stunning. There was no doubt in his mind.

    He knew if any woman were to look upon him, they would instantly become a prisoner of his charms. In fact, even Ethan, being a man, couldn¡¯t help but be drawn in. Fortunately, he was able to extirpate himself before it was too late. He closed his eyes and shook his head.

    What does it all mean?

    Looking slightly below the image, Ethan saw the familiar characters he shouldn¡¯t be able to read, yet he knew they spelled out: Nox of Blending, Spirit of Darkness. Slightly below was a paragraph written in the same language, but this time, Ethan could barely read it.

    From what he could decipher, this seemed to be an explanation of the spirit''s powers but also a description of its personality and preferences. Still, all the relevant or essential information was blurred out as if purely to keep him in the dark. Still, one last detail caught his attention.

    At the very bottom of the page was a long strip with enough space to accommodate exactly ten characters, yet only one was illuminated. This was a character he had seen before as it was on one of the two bands he had seen in his dreams¡ªthe ones that were wrapped around his heart.

 Chapter 36 - A Spell on a Page

    ¡°What is this black tome, exactly?¡± Ethan murmured to himself.

    Despite delving deep into its mysteries for over a year, Ethan still hadn''t even scratched the surface. Up until now, most of the pages remained blank, except for a few denoting the ritual he did a few weeks ago and the newly unveiled information concerning spirits.

    He flipped through the rest of the pages until there was no more, yet he didn''t find anything new. Although he had encountered many spirits, from Elizabeth''s snow one or even Lilianne''s vines, none but the two, whose physical connection in this world he had absorbed, were represented on the page.

    Can it be... a Spirit Encyclopedia? Is there even such a thing?

    Throughout the long history of the Imperium and the even longer one of the Endless Library, many have tried to create a guide of all possible spirits that once travelled the world. However, this was an endless task as most spirits, although originating from the same concept, all had their own subtle differences dependent on their contractors.

    As they acclimated to this world and were fed mana transformed by the pact between contractor and spirit, some of their host''s personality slowly seeped into them, subtly transforming them from what they were meant to be.

    As such, there was no way for the people of this world to honestly know a spirit''s baseline. However, this black tome seemed to reveal a spirit¡¯s true nature. Although Ethan couldn¡¯t read much, he felt there was a wealth of information contained within.

    Somehow, this one entry seems more complete than the other...

    Ethan rapidly switched between the two, examining as much as he could, but it was plainly obvious. The entry for the light spirit Lux was much more thorough, going into much more detail about its concept and nature.

    In fact, Ethan seemed to be able to read over a fifth of the page, compared to only half of that when looking at the Dark Spirit Nox¡¯s entry, while the rest remained mostly gibberish. There were even some blank spots remaining on the page, indicating some more would be uncovered eventually.

    I guess this has to do with the band at the bottom, but why did two characters appear for Lux when only one appeared for Nox? What''s the difference between them?

    Although Ethan asked himself that, he knew the truth deep down. His understanding of Lux''s concept deepened substantially when he blacked out for the second time. It wasn''t as if he had an epiphany but purely because he had absorbed a spirit whose nature was similar.

    Does that mean my understanding of magic will grow the more spirit I absorb? In that case, the increase in mana capacity is just a bonus... Still, I can¡¯t really go around stealing other people¡¯s spirits...

    Ethan had reached a dilemma. On one hand, he wanted nothing more than to be able to use magic as he saw fit. He also had an insatiable curiosity he wished to quench, diving straight into the bottomless pit that was magic. However, he also didn¡¯t possess the temperament necessary to discard everything needed to reach it. He still possessed some scruples; the young boy¡¯s death only reinforced that notion.

    But then, an idea struck him. He couldn''t help but smile.

    At first, Ethan wasn''t interested in participating in the battle at the Devil''s Horns, even though he was supposed to merely be in charge of the logistics. However, this was now also an opportunity.

    Although most spirits were conjured by mages to inhabit contract stones and would depart back as soon as their contractors perished, sometimes, spirits were reluctant to part with this world. They anchored themselves onto other creatures, surviving by feeding off them.

    Ethan believed this was the main reason for this time''s operation.

    Most of the time, these hybrid creatures would remain far from other spirits, only for the simple hope that they would be left in peace. For example, the valley hidden between twin peaks, a wild and remote world where the Imperium''s grasp didn''t reach. Yet, it wasn''t rare for some of them to wander away from their realm and into human settlement.

    And now, they were tasked with pushing them back.

    Ethan believed he could use this opportunity to appropriate these lost spirits before they were returned to the other side. It seemed the Imperium''s goals aligned with his plans.

    Still, easier said than done... There''s no way they''ll allow a mere support to go strolling to the front lines, and even if I could, I have no way to contend against beasts that possess the powers of a spirit, no matter how mindless they might be...

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Once again, Ethan faced setback after setback. His road to reaching the apex of this new form of magic was wrought with difficulty. Still, he didn¡¯t despair as he had a trick up his sleeve, something he had concocted before even his run-in with his second spirit.

    From the recess of his clothes, Ethan extracted a dull grey stone. It was similar to a contract stone, except that the spirit within was already dead. Its essence had already returned beyond the veil, back to its source.

    However, some of its mana remained. It even changed the stone''s nature, forging it into something much more durable but fragile at the same time. This was a spirit''s corpse as it reached the end of its lifespan and chose to return to its world, leaving behind a part of itself, a shell of what it once was. It also solved Ethan''s most significant problem with his new magic: casting time.

    In the previous battle, Ethan had remarked as such. If not for his opponent''s inexperience and the instability of their bond, he would never have had the chance to even cast a single spell, much less have the time to picture the character in his mind. He knew that speed was of the essence in battle, and he had found a way to remedy that.

    If constructing the character is necessary to cast magic, then I only need to prepare it beforehand.

    Still, he knew that not every material would be able to sustain the strain of what those characters entailed. They represented the very foundation of the world, the concepts that made reality what it was. There was no way an ordinary piece of paper, or even a plank of wood, could bear it. Still, he couldn''t very well just trust his instinct as he had only one dull stone¡ªjust one chance.

    As such, he needed to practice first. Besides, he was also interested in what would happen.

    He safely tucked the dull stone back into his clothes before clearing all extraneous items from his wooden desk, leaving only a large stack of blank paper, a bottle of ink, and a fountain pen.

    Ethan sat at the desk, eyes fixed on the blank page, as he emptied his mind, except for the character he was most familiar with, who took the entirety of his thoughts. He could see every line, imagine every break and angle, and repeat every stroke in his mind until he reached perfection¡ªuntil the character came to life on its own. Only then did Ethan dip the pen into the ink bottle, extracting this liquid as dark as night.

    His first attempt was a catastrophe.

    Ink dripped from the pen''s point, leaving large blobs all over the page. Every line was of a different thickness, making the complex character rather distorted. Lines that weren''t supposed to touch were seen climbing onto each other, making the end result rather nondescript. It couldn''t have been worse, even if he tried.

    Needless to say, nothing happened with this failure, except it cost him his concentration and a substantial amount of mana.

    Undeterred, Ethan didn¡¯t falter. Instead, he took a few moments to recompose himself before trying again. He didn¡¯t even feel the weight of this first failure. After all, his life was a string of failures and disappointments. What was one more added to the list?

    His second attempt improved slightly, yet it didn''t amount to anything. It possessed none of the power it should have, and the mana he had infused into it at the moment of its creation had long dissipated into the void that was the black tome.

    Time passed as Ethan''s failure mounted. Occasionally, he had to exit his small abode, if only to deal with minor matters concerning his upcoming departure. However, the real reason was merely that his mana reserves had run dry, and his concentration was shot. Somehow, he couldn''t conjure the character when he reached that state. It was like a barrier was created between his knowledge and his mind.

    A week had now passed since his sister first told him about his task; only one remained. An uproar spread throughout the Academy as they were told they would be fighting on the front lines.

    Some students gleefully accepted the order, eager to prove themselves to their own families and the Imperium, while others were filled with reluctance. Not all wished for a military life. Some simply wanted to delve deep into research, wishing to uncover the mysteries still surrounding the spirit world and its connection to this plane.

    Still, none of the seniors were exempted as this order possessed the seal of not only the Academy''s Dean but also the Archon and the Emperor himself. None were foolish enough to oppose the three highest authorities of the entire Imperium.

    As expected, Elizabeth had been granted the rank of Captain for this operation only. She was in charge of every staff member and soldier and under one officer, Major Lancaster. Some were reassured by the news, thinking their safety was assured.

    However, most couldn''t help but remember Gloria''s somehow savage expression when it was announced. They were the elites of all mage academies within the Imperium. They weren''t that naive, and the gloominess that spread over the Academy in recent days spoke volumes of their state of mind.

    When all this happened, Ethan wasn''t even present. All his preparations were already done, and he had no more time to waste. He spent his time trying again and again to manifest the character onto the page, and finally, he had made some progress.

    With each new iteration, the character''s form reached further toward perfection. The hand that once seemed so foreign to him now moved just as he wished, and the pen had become an extension of his own body, just as the knife hidden inside his clothes was.

    Still, something remained missing. No matter how close to perfection it was, the character never took its final shape. It was halted just one step from completion.

    What am I missing?

    To avoid losing the feeling, Ethan made a few attempts at using magic by creating a character in his mind, but even that failed miserably. The pebbles he tried to join were split apart, but this time, he controlled the amount of mana he injected, resulting in a flash of light before they burst into sand.

    I did it more than once and even used it on myself. What changed?

    There was only one different thing: his state of mind. Back then, he was desperate. His entire brain capacity had been fixed on only one matter, and the consequence of failure was death. He needed to recreate that state if he wished to succeed in this endeavour.

    Fortunately, desperation wasn''t foreign to him. If anything, it was a concept close to his heart. He only had to remember the days he trained under his sister''s tutelage for his survival instinct to kick back in, allowing the world to slow down and the colours to fade; only black and white remained¡ªthe white paper and the ink at the tip of his hand.

    Seconds elapsed, yet they felt like hours. It was as if an entire day had passed in the span of a breath, yet the crisp image of a character of foreign origin was perfectly represented on the page, its meaning complex yet defined, its every line filled with mana, almost bursting from the page. And burst, they did.

    A flash of light occurred, blinding Ethan as he used his sleeve to cover his eyes. Once he opened them again, all that remained of this page was a small mound of dust scattered with only one breath. Still, Ethan was far from discouraged, as this was the expected outcome. Mere paper wouldn''t be able to contain the amount of information contained with those lines, much less the mana he poured into them.

    Success! Ethan thought with a large smile on his lips.

    He even clenched his fist and made a small gesture of celebration. Still, this was but the first step among many. Yet this step was a historical one. None before him had been able to imprint a spell on an object without a spirit as an intermediary.

 Chapter 37 - A Tearless Farewell

    While preparing for the next step of his research, Ethan was forced to put it on hold as the day of departure was finally upon him. He stood near the back gate of the Academy alongside a multitude of reinforced wagons filled with the supplies and armament he had secured weeks prior.

    Countless men and women stood alongside him, some in full armour while others merely wore the Academy''s colours. Still, there was no trace of the seniors tasked with leading this operation. The only ones present were Gloria and Elizabeth; both were here to see him off.

    ¡°Are you sure this is wise? You could wait for the others. They should be ready in two days at most,¡± Elizabeth said to Ethan, yet he didn¡¯t seem concerned.

    "We''ve talked about this. You even agreed with me. Are you getting cold feet now?" Ethan replied with a slight smile, yet Beth seemed less than amused. He could feel a cold front strike against his exposed skin.

    ¡°Relax. This is for the best,¡± he added, trying to expunge her doubts, yet his confidence only seemed to empower them.

    "What if you get ambushed on the way?" she asked. "There''s been reports from the front line that the beasts have breached the perimeter. They''ve entrenched themselves along the roads leading to the Devil''s Horns. They said they don''t currently have the manpower to weed them out."

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the reason we are going there in the first place?¡± Ethan cut her off, yet couldn¡¯t help but be slightly surprised she was concerned for his well-being. It even showed on his face. However, Beth quickly shut those thoughts down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself!¡± she snapped back, her tone as cold as the morning frost in the dead of winter. ¡°We just can¡¯t afford to waste those supplies. Why not wait for the troops to be ready. It¡¯s only two days.¡±

    ¡°And what about the front lines?¡± Ethan asked back. ¡°They¡¯ve been stretched for months already. Ever since the Archon made her decision, the resources allocated toward this front have been diverted toward the West. It¡¯s up to us to reapprovision them.¡±

    ¡°Surely, they can last another two days,¡± Beth began, yet Ethan abruptly cut her off.

    ¡°You''ve never starved, have you?" Ethan said, his tone filled with a slight disdain, which couldn''t help but take her aback. This was the first time she had heard him take such a tone with her, not even when he suddenly broke up their engagement.

    ¡°Neither have you!¡± she snapped back.

    Her tone was filled with outrage, something which shocked even her. She had never thought mere words could make her so emotional. Still, Ethan showed no reaction. He merely glanced at his sister standing next to his former fiancee. She had a slight smile on her lips, which couldn¡¯t help but make him shudder. He barely could repress it as memories of a long time ago came flooding back¡ªmemories he wished would just disappear.

    ¡°It matters not," he replied dismissively. "The army cannot fight without supplies. Besides, the longer we wait, the more threats will breach the defence line, making the journey even more perilous. Fortunately, I''ve already prepared for some supplies to be sent ahead of time. If all goes well, they should be arriving as we speak."

    ¡°What?¡± she frowned. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you told me? I¡¯m the one in charge of this operation!¡±

    "You weren''t at the time,¡± Ethan shrugged. ¡°I ran the idea past my sister, and she approved it. It¡¯s all that was needed.¡±

    ¡°When did you?¡± she asked, looking slightly frustrated.

    Ethan could see her tiny fist clenched tight, which he rarely saw. He also enjoyed the fact that he now had such an impact on her mental state. It was something he wouldn''t have conceived back then. Despite being her future husband, he had never had such power over her. Although merely temporary, he wouldn''t miss this opportunity.

    ¡°About two weeks ago by now," Ethan said, staring back at her while looking rather smug.

    ¡°How could you have had the time?¡± she asked, confused. ¡°The official order hadn¡¯t even arrived yet.¡±

    ¡°I was surprised myself. Still, despite being a civilian institution, the Academy is really like a well-oiled machine. They really do employ the best of the best. Besides, did you think I sat on my thumbs for over two weeks while the Lords and Ladies slowly prepared themselves? I was quite busy¡ªextremely so."

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Lords and Ladies?¡± Beth frowned. ¡°Is that the reason why you chose to leave ahead of schedule? Do you think I¡¯d allow your pettiness to influence your decisions?¡±

    "Of course you will," Ethan replied rather confidently. "Simply because this is the most rational outcome. Think about it. Why do you think the Archon chose the Academy¡¯s seniors for this operation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. She wants to test them, to know if they are worthy.¡±

    ¡°You''d think so," Ethan replied, turning to face Gloria. "I wouldn''t dare to speak for the esteemed Archon, but I don''t think she cares about them. They may be the progeny of some of the most influential people in the Imperium, but they are still children in her eyes¡ªalmost everyone is. Why would she concern herself with them? Isn''t that right, sister?"

    Beth also turned to face Gloria, hoping for any kind of affirmation, yet all Gloria replied with was an indistinct smile. She didn¡¯t utter a word, but for someone like Ethan, who knew his sister well, this smile might as well have been an entire dissertation.

    ¡°As I thought," he said, prompting Beth to turn back to him, looking somewhat confused but also exasperated by his lack of bluntness. She couldn''t stand all this running around the issue.

    ¡°Spit it out, would you?¡± she said.

    ¡°It''s quite simple, my dear Elizabeth Reinhardt," Ethan said. "The only one the Archon is testing is you. It seems she has quite the grand design."

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± she spat back, shaking her head. ¡°She may have extended her invitation into her personal guard, but I¡¯m just one of many. What about me warrants such a special interest?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Ethan shrugged. ¡°Ask my sister. She probably knows something, but I wouldn¡¯t put much hope in it. She¡¯ll likely never tell.¡±

    Gloria merely stood a few steps away, arms crossed with the same smile plastered on her face, and as expected, her lips were sealed, no matter how much the two of them were to plead with their eyes. After a while, Beth gave up and returned to face Ethan.

    ¡°What about you, then?¡± she asked, but Ethan showed no reaction, for he had already considered this.

    His appointment as Chief Logistic Officer had been genuinely bewildering. He didn''t know who had the idea, whether it was the Dean or his sister. Knowing her relationship with his sister, he even considered the order to have come from the Archon herself. However, he had no way to truly know, and therefore, this information had no bearing on the decisions he made henceforth. Still, this thought always remained at the back of his mind, nagging at him like a dull, constant headache.

    ¡°Forget it," Beth sighed. "Do you truly believe this is the wisest choice? Although the Academy possesses ample supplies, losing those would look poorly on you and me."

    ¡°I do. Besides, I¡¯m hardly alone.¡±

    Ethan spoke only the truth. While the students chosen for this operation were still preparing to set out, Ethan had already conferred with his sister and the heads of both the armoury and the supply chain to ensure everything would go smoothly.

    He had also discussed security with the Head of the Academy''s Martial Division. He had been granted command of a few students to come along with him to clear the path. They were armed to the teeth, standing just slightly behind Ethan as he informed Beth of his intentions. Also, none of the hundred or so in this convoy were defenceless. Some were even retired veterans who now fought in the rear, contributing to the Imperium in their own ways.

    "Give me one good reason why we shouldn''t leave simultaneously," Elizabeth exclaimed, arms across her chest.

    ¡°Riddle me this, then. Which is more valuable? This small convoy of supplies or a bunch of spoiled brats going to war?"

    Elizabeth frowned. She was about to lose her temper. However, she took a deep breath and decided to humour him.

    ¡°The supply chain,¡± she said sternly. ¡°Humans can always be replaced, but if the supply chain falls apart, so will the entire battlefront.¡±

    "Always the pragmatic, but you''ve overlooked something important," Ethan replied. "Not everyone is as rational as you. What do you think would happen if a bunch of students were to wind up dead before they even made it to the battlefront? That would tank the entire military''s reputation. It would be disastrous for morale, not to mention the various families they belong to."

    "All the more reason why you shouldn''t act alone," she frowned. "Don''t you also have quite a few students going with you? It would be the same if they were to fall."

    "Well, unlike the Magic Division, the Martial Division have always been trained for actual combat. They have a better chance of surviving. Besides," Ethan took a few steps forward, stopping just a foot in front of Elizabeth. Then, he stretched his neck forward and whispered close to her ear, "Someone needs to clear the way, and it might as well be me. Consider this. You''ve had so many objections to this, yet my sister hasn''t said a word. Don''t you think this is for a reason? Trust me, it''s better for all of us if I''m the one taking these risks. Although I doubt it would come to this, I prepared extensively. Trust me."

    Elizabeth remained silent as Ethan pulled back. Her eyes seemed to want to dig a hole right through him, yet she couldn''t help but concede his point despite not wanting to. Although she had made preparations for her own trip toward the border, she couldn''t help but be slightly worried about having to babysit a bunch of nobles who had never wielded arms outside the safe space created by the Academy. Still, she couldn''t always cuddle them. If this convoy could eradicate most of the opposition before they reached the Devil''s Horns, she might acclimate them to joined combat by eliminating the remnants.

    ¡°Have it your way,¡± she muttered as she turned away from Ethan and onto a strange blind man standing slightly at the back, which she addressed in a commanding tone. ¡°You there! Are you in charge of this convoy¡¯s security?¡±

    "That would be correct, commander," the man said, taking a single step forward as he softly planted his long rock staff into the pavement.

    This was the man Ethan had encountered on his first visit to the Martial Division, the same man the head of said division had told him wasn¡¯t a student there. And yet, here he stood, among his fellow students, as if nothing happened. He was even chosen to lead them as they headed toward the border.

    Following the announcement this man would be coming with them, Ethan had tried to gain an audience with the Division Head, yet was refused every time, stating a lack of time and missed opportunity. Obviously, the man was expressly avoiding him. As to why, Ethan didn¡¯t know, nor did he care. If the Academy and his sister had deemed that blind man trustworthy enough to ensure the safe travel of this convoy, who was he to deny them?. Despite being named as Head of Logistics, Ethan knew he was but a puppet in a much bigger scheme. He had no interest in making waves and attracting attention to him.

    "You better take care of them," she said sternly, then turned to face Ethan for the last time, yet she didn''t say a word more; she only scoffed as she turned away, leaving Ethan with his sister.

    After a tearless goodbye, Ethan and company finally left the Academy. This was the first time he had passed through those gates in two years. Not once did he even step foot outside, yet now he was headed toward the eastern border, a wild land where civilization dare not tread, not even the might of the Imperium itself.

 Chapter 38 -Through an Ocean of Leaves

    Far away from the Capital, nearing the border of the Imperium where the twin horns of the devil rose from beneath the earth, a small convoy of barely five individuals rode along a secluded dirt road away from one of the more active arteries of the Nation.

    They wore nervousness on their faces as they did the armours covering their body. Clutching at their weapons, eyes darting all around while their ears perked, searching for foreign sounds emerging from the surrounding wilderness.

    Like their riders, their mounts were jittery. Every step they took was made hesitantly but also with uncanny haste. They were now at a trot, yet the deeper they delved along this road, the quicker their cadence became.

    "What was that?" one of the riders asked.

    He was but a young man and his voice betrayed his inexperience. Despite being hidden behind an armour of linked steel, he couldn''t hide how vulnerable he felt, almost as if he was naked among vipers.

    ¡°Relax. That¡¯s probably only the local fauna being displaced by the demons coming down the mountains. There should be nothing to worry about,¡± a much older man said.

    Unlike the others, whose armours were merely made of chain mail and leather, his was made of plated steel, covering every inch of his body with a helmet over his head. However, the metal was dull and dented, a far cry from all those knights surrounding the Imperial Palace. If anything, he looked more like a bum than a proper soldier, yet his temperament spoke to the contrary. He was alert to his surroundings, with one hand resting on the pummel of his sword.

    Apart from the two of them, another two formed a square around a young lady. Unlike the armoured knights surrounding her, she wore lightweight leather armour under a long cloak and hood that hid most of her features. Only a few blond strands were peeking out from under the hood.

    ¡°Are you sure they won¡¯t attack us? Why choose this secluded route as opposed to the more secure main one?¡± one of them nervously asked, holding tight to the reins of his horse.

    ¡°At ease, soldiers,¡± their commander said. ¡°I told you all before, and I¡¯ll repeat again. Reports from the front suggest that the few demons that breached the fortress are headed toward the Capital. There¡¯s already a strike force headed their way. They should be able to wipe them out in short measure. Our orders were merely to reach the fortress as soon as possible with the supplies. This route allows for the most direct path by cutting through the forest instead of making a detour. This was the plan we¡¯ve agreed on.¡±

    ¡°But what if the reports are wrong?¡± the man replied as nervous sweat slowly dripped along his skin. ¡°What if they deviated from their path and chose to bid their times in here?¡±

    "Isn''t that why we are here?" the last said confidently and fervently. He even unsheathed his sword, twirling it in the air, yet almost lost control as it brushed against his mount''s neck, cutting a bundle of hair that swiftly drifted off in the wind.

    The commander manning the rear couldn''t help but frown. Despite the helmet hiding his gaze, the careless man felt a chill down his back and swiftly sheathed his blade. Fortunately, the horse didn''t feel any of it, as his attention seemed almost entirely focused on the forest surrounding them.

    "Speaking of which, how are our supplies?" the first rider asked, turning to the woman. "We were told there is enough for the garrison at the fortress to subsist on for over a month. There are almost a thousand men there! Isn''t it amazing that it can all be transported without all these cumbersome wagons?"

    The woman smiled. Her golden earring shone slightly within the confines of her hood, almost as if to show appreciation. Still, the woman seemed somewhat pale, yet it wasn''t from fear or nervousness but most likely due to exhaustion. The dark circles under her eyes weren''t there at the start of their journey over a week ago.

    ¡°A shame there isn''t more of you," the commander lamented. "Otherwise, the Imperium''s logistics problems would be easily solved."

    ¡°It''s never that simple," the woman said softly. Although her voice was weak, there was determination within. "In addition to being rare, Space Attribute Spirits are limited by the amount of mana one possesses. Even for someone with an above-average mana capacity, the maximum duration I can keep the storage magic active is only a bit under two weeks, and it takes so much concentration that I cannot even walk by myself. I can barely even talk. It isn''t as miraculous as you think."

    ¡°Still, the amount you can store is mind-boggling," another man said. "Think about it! Food to sustain a thousand men for over a month! How much wealth is that even?"

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    The woman smiled again yet remained silent, concentrating on stabilizing her storage dimension. She regulated her breath and closed her eyes, pouring every bit of her concentration into it, yet was snapped out of it by a wolf howl cutting through the forest''s silence. It was so fierce that it made her shiver.

    "There it is again! I knew I hadn''t imagined it!" the first man said, gripping his sword tightly and the stone hanging from the necklace under his armour. A dull green light peered through the mail, pulsing with renewed power as a response to his heightened emotional state.

    "Keep the barrier stable, soldier!" the commander barked, eyes narrowed as he peered through the foliage in the direction from which the howl arose. "No one panics. As long as the barrier remains, no sounds or smells should be able to escape from it. They shouldn''t even know we are here unless they see us with their eyes."

    "Commander," one of the men whispered regardless. "This couldn''t be a demon, right? We''re so far from the main road; you said they shouldn''t be heading this way, didn''t you."

    ¡°I know what I said, soldier!¡± the man replied sternly, yet his eyes betrayed his concern. This howl was nothing like he had ever heard before. It was more savage, more primal. He doubted any normal wolf could ever produce such a sound. "On your guards, men! Protect the lady at all costs!"

    With but a nod, the remaining three men nodded, tightening the formation around the one in the middle. They grabbed their weapons. They all had swords at their waist while but two held long spears, allowing them to reach the ground without dismounting. The last¡ªthe one whose spirit powered the barrier over them¡ªhad a bow on his back. He quickly reached for it before tensioning the string. While there was no arrow nocked onto it, one appeared soon after. It seemed made of an emerald breeze, resembling a typhoon locked in a bottle. He aimed at where the howl originated from and waited.

    The two other soldiers did the same.

    One''s wooden spear shone in a shade of silver, reflecting the few rays of sunlight. Surprisingly, instead of dispersing into its surroundings, the light clung to the metal edge. It seemed to burn, giving off a slight sizzle, almost prompting the surrounding vegetation to spark on fire, and yet, the horse under him seemed to feel none of it.

    As for the last, a mass of dirt rose from the ground before being compacted into a slight parabola. It became a heavy shield in his hands, spanning almost his whole height. As for the commander, his spirit had yet to show itself, yet the simple act of drawing his sword prompted a change. The forest became tranquil, and the sounds of the few birds and insects that once surrounded them completely vanished. Such was the might spreading from his edge.

    "Commander," the one with the bow whispered as he felt something strike against the barrier, yet their leader said nothing in return. He only made a slight gesture, telling them to remain in place and await further order. Despite their earlier banter and seeming lack of experience, they acted like a well-oiled machine, ready to strike any moment. Still, the woman in the middle couldn''t help but become nervous.

    "What''s happening?" she murmured, but the space surrounding her vibrated. Shock flashed as she noticed a creature emerge from the forest.

    It was bipedal yet a far cry from humanoid. Its whole body was covered in fur, like an animal, yet it stood on its hind legs while possessing two prominent frontal paws with sharp claws at the end of each digit. It walked as a man would, yet it had to lean on a nearby tree to keep its balance.

    The mere act of pressing its claws onto the wooden surface allowed them to sink in, almost felling the tree like an axe. The tree was the size of their horses'' legs, yet even it couldn''t survive the sharpness of those claws.

    As for its face, it was deformed, a mix between a wolf and a bear. In fact, this creature seemed to possess the best traits of both species, yet were badly mixed. One hand was short and stubby like a bear, yet the other was elongated like a wolf. It was a wonder the creature could even stand, much less walk.

    Still, the commander didn''t look down upon it. Even if he had never seen such a grotesque monster, he knew better than to underestimate it. A feeling slowly rose in his core, telling him to run. He had always heeded his instinct, yet something didn''t seem right. Although dangerous, this creature alone wasn''t something they couldn''t deal with.

    "Is there something else I''m not seeing?" he muttered so softly that none of the other four could clearly hear.

    ¡°Commander, your orders,¡± the man with the bow asked as he aimed at the creature¡¯s head. His bow was fully cocked, and the arrow within was at full power. He only needed to be given the order, and the arrow would fly straight into the creature¡¯s open maw, ripping its brain apart. However, that order never came. Instead, the commander chose the best option.

    ¡°Retreat," he said, his instincts now screaming at him. He turned to face the man sustaining the barrier as he shouted, "Head toward the fortress! We''ll buy you some time. She must make it at all costs. Understood?"

    The man''s eyes widened, completely taken aback, as did the other two, yet they all promptly nodded. The spinning arrow disappeared from his bow as he prompted his steed forward and the young woman''s.

    Both horses quickly reached a gallop before the young woman could understand what was happening. She could only lean on her steed''s neck, holding on for dear life as both animals flew forward, piercing through the air as they quickly left the scene.

    The creature glanced in their direction yet soon lost interest. As expected, it looked upon the remaining three with a glint in its eyes, but also drool slipping through the large fangs populating its mouth. The look in its eyes was all too easy to interpret. They were prey, ready to be butchered. However, before it leapt, two more creatures appeared at its side, and then two more after that.

    The three men''s confidence faltered, yet they still stood their ground, hoping to grant the two who had left all the time they could. Still, hope persisted as the path for their retreat remained open. Unfortunately, even that hope was soon squashed as another two creatures appeared on the other side of the forest. While all creatures possessed their own slight differences, they were eerily similar.

    Less than a moment later, these creatures leapt into action, swinging their claws and snapping their maws with all their strength. Their huge bodies moved with an uncanny swiftness, yet the commander''s blade was deadly, felling beast after beast with but a single strike. However, their numbers never seemed to decrease. No matter how much they slayed, two others were there to take their places. They were but mindless drones, slaves to their hunger.

    A short distance away, quickly moving away from the sounds of battle, the woman held tight to her mount, trying her best to rein in her emotions as she stabilized the dimension where the supplies were kept. Still, this was all she could do at the moment. The man kept glancing backwards, a pained expression on his face as he held tight to his bow, but fortunately, it seemed that no creature had chosen to follow them.

    Yet, the last thing they heard from the three men they had travelled with were cries of anguish that pierced through the serenity of this lush ocean of leaves, then only the sound of hooves hitting the dirt as they sped away like cowards.

 Chapter 39 - The Long March

    The convoy ran through the Capital to the admiration of many. The Academy¡¯s colours were prominently displayed on their clothes. Even Ethan had been granted new ones in response to his new post. Instead of a long robe, his resembled a military attire more: pragmatic and durable, with just enough flair to show his rank.

    Around him were some of the Martial Division''s students, wearing the same purple uniforms. They were armed to the teeth, sporting all kinds of weaponry, from swords to bows or even hammers, all according to their own specialties and spirit affinity.

    However, they were just a minority, only there for security. Most within the convoy were labourers. Some were there to tend to the mounts pulling the carts, while others were cooks or maids meant to support the students. This was but a fraction of those deployed by the Academy¡ªjust an advance party¡ªyet they numbered over a hundred already.

    Ethan was stunned by the enthusiasm of the populace waving to them as they slowly headed toward the exterior wall. They all had smiles on their faces. They were even waving flags with the crest of the empire, a tiger made of flame and a bird of frost intertwined as one, like two parts of the same whole.

    This city was unlike any other, all thanks to the Academy. The streets were clean, with no signs of the sewage this many people packed into such a small area should have created¡ªa result of the Academy''s research. Fresh water was being pumped into every household within the Capital¡ªsomething unthinkable for any other city, even within the Imperium.

    The people were in good health, and their children were plump, owing to the miles of fields surrounding the city. When they passed the threshold of the outer high walls, Ethan could see them stretch out as far as the eye could see. This was the backbone of the Imperium¡ªits granary. Were this to fall, the nation would be done for. This was the last bastion they would defend at all costs.

    "Impressive, isn''t it?" the blind man said as he rode his steed alongside Ethan.

    Ethan nodded, basking in the incredible things humans could achieve by working together. But that feeling was fleeting as he knew the horrors of war were incoming. Unlike those revelling in ignorance, Ethan knew this was the calm before the storm. He had read many history books and knew history tended to repeat itself.

    The Imperium''s path was already set from the start. There was no such thing as peace, only triumph or destruction. The times heralded a new page in history. Whether this was good or bad, he couldn''t tell.

    ¡°Let''s increase our pace. We''ve wasted much more time than expected. We need to make up for it," Ethan ordered.

    All the cart drivers responded in unison, spurring their horses forward. Despite being mere civilians, they acted like a well-trained army. They didn''t question his order, much to Ethan''s surprise. He expected reluctance from them to have to listen to a mere librarian. It was a welcomed sight. Still, not all were as accommodating.

    Many students showed a negative attitude¡ªnot enough to ignore the chain of command, yet Ethan knew this friction couldn''t persist, not if they wished to reach their destination swiftly and efficiently. However, he had no remedy for this. Trying to assert dominance wouldn''t lead to anything good.

    He could only glance at the blind man to his side, who was¡ªdespite all odds¡ªchosen as the Martial Division''s leader. He could only hope the man would have a solution. Still, his presence itself left Ethan wondering. Who was he really?

    However, the man showed no reaction. How could he when Ethan merely looked his way? Despite it all, the man rode his mount like a seasoned veteran. Without knowing any better, one could hardly believe him to be blind. He even led his horse to avoid the potholes in the cobblestone road.

    ¡°Mind if I ask something, chief?¡± the blind man asked.

    While being addressed as chief felt slightly jarring, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight hint of pride. He knew this was but a title thrust upon him for a reason he couldn¡¯t quite decipher, but it was a glimpse of what once should have been. It was empowering, yet somehow felt like a big joke. Ethan really didn¡¯t know how to feel about all this.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for all this,¡± Ethan said, referring to the man¡¯s formal address. ¡°You can always speak your mind.¡±

    ¡°Then, let me take advantage of your magnanimity," the man said slightly louder, almost as if he wished everyone to hear them. "You told the commander you already dispatched an advanced team. Have you received any words from them?"

    Ethan''s eyes narrowed, glancing to the sides. As expected, all the students dressed in purple subtly inched toward them while not breaking formation. It seemed they were interested in Ethan''s thought process¡ªmost likely a way for them to test him. If so, Ethan would humour them.

    ¡°Not yet," he said calmly, but his voice, too, had grown louder, allowing even those manning the many carts transporting the supplies to hear them clearly. "However, that''s not surprising."

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    "How so?" a young girl asked, trotting beside them.

    Ethan remembered her. She was the girl who had pointed her bow at him when he went to see the Division Head. She had left him quite the impression. She felt strong-willed and opinionated, most likely a result of her young age. Of all the students chosen to come with him, she was the youngest but also the only one not in her senior year. She strangely reminded Ethan of his own sister.

    God knows we don''t need another one of those. One is already enough, Ethan thought with a wry smile, which couldn''t help but get her attention. Her expression darkened, most likely misunderstanding something, yet Ethan couldn''t correct her. He merely returned to a neutral expression as he answered her query.

    "They should have just arrived at the fortress. Taking into account the time needed to send a bird back, I expect we''ll have news in a day or two."

    ¡°Why a bird?¡± she asked, confused. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t using a spirit be much faster?¡±

    ¡°This information isn¡¯t critical,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°I¡¯d rather not the fortress use more resources than they need to. Last I heard, they were in the thick of it and needed to reserve spirit communication to relay orders to the front. Besides, it''s not like getting this report a few hours earlier will change anything. If something important happens, they¡¯ll surely let us know. That¡¯s what they were trained for.¡±

    "That seems to make sense," she replied, nodding slightly, as did some of the other students. Yet Ethan could clearly see that some still had some doubts.

    This wasn¡¯t something that could be dealt with immediately, yet he knew he could rely on them to forgo their own doubts when needed. After all, they had been trained and chosen by ¡°that man¡± and those under him. They wouldn¡¯t be that foolish. Somehow, this gave Ethan a sense of security.

    Ethan unfurled a map. It showed a detailed view of the Capital''s surroundings and a more vague aerial coverage of the Imperium''s eastern outskirts. The names of many cities were sprinkled along the way. Intrigued, the young girl looked over from the side and couldn''t help but gasp, for there was even the location of military fortresses located on that map.

    "Where did you get this? Not even my family possesses a map that accurate!" she exclaimed, prompting the remaining students to try and glance at it. However, Ethan quickly retracted it before narrowing his eyes at the young woman.

    "I forget your name; mind reminding me?" Ethan asked, examining her more closely. Yet, from all angles, she resembled a girl of only sixteen. She didn''t seem any different from any of the other young women admitted to the Academy. If anything, all had some spunk, just as this one did.

    ¡°Celena,¡± she replied, offering not much more.

    ¡°Just Celena? No family name?¡± he asked, yet she just shrugged.

    ¡°Why? Are you trying to propose?¡± she said with a smirk, allowing everyone to hear her, but then scoffed, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not interested in another woman¡¯s leftovers.¡±

    One of Ethan''s eyebrows rose sharply. He could hear muffled giggles and sneers around him, yet he ignored them. His attention was on the two at his side, especially the blind man riding in silence. Despite the apparent insubordination of one under his charge, he seemed utterly unconcerned.

    "That''s quite alright," Ethan replied calmly, looking her up and down. "You''re also not my type. I like my women with some curves, and you''re not quite there. Keep at it, and maybe you will someday, though I doubt it."

    Elizabeth''s image appeared in his mind; although not bad herself, this little girl could never compare. In fact, even she didn''t believe she could, at least not with pure looks. She would always be one step behind in at least one singular aspect.

    Celena couldn¡¯t help but turn bright red. Most of the audience were utterly shocked, though some also cracked a smile, the blind man being one of them. Rage seemed to boil under Celena¡¯s visage, twisting her expression. She even sought to reach for the blade attached to her hips, yet Ethan was faster.

    "I wouldn''t if I were you," he said as he pressed on the pommel of her blade, restraining it from being unsheathed.

    No matter how hard she tried, the blade didn¡¯t budge a single millimetre. She strained herself, even emitting a small grunt, yet all it proved was her powerlessness.

    However, Ethan could feel mana begin to pool around her. While her spirit had yet to manifest itself, he knew this was only a matter of time. Ethan''s eyes narrowed, ready to act decisively, but before he could do so, he felt a chill down his back.

    He turned sharply, facing the blind man on the other side, yet nothing had changed. His face remained completely neutral, yet the threat he represented was real. Fortunately, this wasn''t aimed at Ethan but the young girl holding firmly to her blade.

    The message was quite clear. With nary a word, Celena relented, letting go of her short sword, yet her fury had yet to fade. It soon turned to a pout before she drove her steed away to the back of the convoy where she could hide from Ethan''s sight.

    "Do forgive her," the blind man said. "Her family spoiled her quite a bit. It resulted in her being very headstrong, believing she could do no wrong. The Division Head has been trying to remedy that."

    ¡°Which family would that be?¡± Ethan asked, now quite interested.

    Not many would try to antagonize the Lancasters, even if Ethan shouldn¡¯t be considered one of them. As proof, though the other students didn''t hold him in high regard, they weren''t openly hostile either. They simply created a divide between them, which suited Ethan just fine. Living and letting live was his preferred policy.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot say,¡± the blind said. ¡°Her parents do like their anonymity.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but he nodded in the end. He saw no reason to push further. Still, something else remained on his mind.

    ¡°I just remembered. I haven¡¯t asked for your name,¡± he said.

    ¡°You can call me Theo.¡±

    ¡°Any relationship with her, or do you too have reclusive ancestry?¡±

    The man merely laughed and didn''t answer the question. Ethan didn''t probe further, knowing he wouldn''t get one. Instead, he introduced himself, yet the man promptly stopped him.

    ¡°No need,¡± he said. ¡°There¡¯s not a soul in the Academy that doesn¡¯t know who you are after the stunt you pulled two weeks ago.¡±

    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but grimace, recalling his altercation with Beth¡¯s current fiancee. If possible, he wished this hadn¡¯t happened. Fortunately, that was the only time he had been approached by those people.

    ¡°What now, chief?¡± the man added.

    Ethan shook his head and unfurled his maps again, checking the route to the east. Along the main road was an open field next to a small forest, secluded enough for them to camp without anyone noticing them.

    Ethan looked overhead, noticing that the sun had begun its slow descent, and ordered the convoy to pick up the pace. They needed to reach that location before night came.

 Chapter 40 - The First Night

    The convoy had come to a halt, at least for today. While most labourers were busy raising tents and starting fires, Ethan''s own had already been erected. He stood within, nose deep into his map, as he carefully reviewed the itinerary he had chosen through careful considerations. He still remembered it by heart, but doubts loomed over him.

    Was this the best path, or was he leading them to hell? The burden of command was much heavier than he expected.

    He carefully put down the map, feeling exhaustion wash over him. However, darkness was only beginning to fall, and he had many things left to do before bed.

    From his luggage, Ethan extracted an old tome. It was leather-bound, with cryptic symbols on its cover. He opened it and gently glided the tip of his finger on the pages. The paper was smooth¡ªmuch too soft for a text this old. It felt as if it was just manufactured. And yet, the script inked on the page was old¡ªolder than anything Ethan had seen, and he had seen some old things.

    This wasn¡¯t the wordless black tome. Ethan would never dare to liberate that book from where it rested. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose it, and the Endless Library was the safest place in the country. He could be sure it would be waiting for his return, safe and sound, unless someone else stumbled upon it.

    Still, the chances of this happening were slim to none. How many eons had the Library existed? Ethan had no idea. No records were left of that time, yet Ethan had a hypothesis. It wasn''t anything ground-breaking, for many shared this sentiment. The Endless Library was older than the Academy itself.

    In fact, he believed the Library was built first. There was no reason to think otherwise, as no one but a god could construct something this mysterious. It existed beyond time and space, in a dimension of its own; only portals allowed travel to it.

    Even though they had researched these portals for centuries, they were barely understood. Yet one thing was known: they did not date back to the creation of the Endless Library. While they predated the Academy, they were still much younger than the Library.

    As for the black book, Ethan would like to believe it existed at the beginning of it all, right when the Library was created, the very first time it came into existence. His reasoning for that was twofold. The first was its location. It was found within the oldest archive and even seemed to predate it.

    The second was its content. While the book didn''t describe the Graveyard of the End, Ethan had seen it with his own eyes. He had basked in its majesty. He had felt the dread of its existence. Against it, Ethan was small, not even a newborn. Humanity itself was inconsequential. Even spirit-kind seemed to dread its existence, and Ethan had swallowed a piece of it.

    He didn''t know what ramifications this would have, but at this point, he didn''t care. The deed was done. All he could do was move forward, which he was currently doing.

    In his hands was the tome he had found a month prior¡ªthe one dealing with the shift of the earth''s crust. He had yet to decipher it, but now that he had a small respite, he believed it was time he put in some effort.

    He remembered the man''s words with the earth spirit about how scared it felt. Ethan didn''t believe the sudden rise in demonic activity around the Devil''s Horns was a coincidence; the timing coincided. To ensure the success of this operation, Ethan needed answers, and he believed this book contained them. Unfortunately, that script still meant nothing to him.

    ¡°Chief! Meals are almost ready.¡±

    The voice came from outside his tent, and Ethan quickly recognized it. Without waiting for an invitation, the blind man parted the flap of his tent and walked in, standing a short distance away from Ethan. Despite it all, Ethan didn''t turn to face him as his attention was riveted on the open book.

    "That''s good," he said, flipping page after page. "How are preparations for the night?"

    "Nothing to worry about," the man replied, holding on to his large stone stick. "My fellow students may complain about sleeping in tents, but they''ll get used to it. I must say, the Academy''s staff granted to us made the journey much more comfortable than expected."

    ¡°They better,¡± Ethan said as he slammed the book shut. ¡°We aren¡¯t going on a picnic. They need to understand that this is war.¡±

    ¡°War?¡± Theo said. His voice seemed laced with confusion, yet he didn¡¯t even hide the smile on his face. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just beasts? Once the main force arrives, it should easily be dealt with.¡±

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    "Don''t say what you don''t mean," Ethan replied back, shaking his head softly. "If it was merely beasts, the fortress at the foot of the Devil''s Horns wouldn''t need reinforcements." He paused briefly, letting the silence linger between them before adding, "Any more discontent among the troops?"

    Theo paused, pondering for a while. Whether he was hesitating to tell or there simply wasn¡¯t anything to report, Ethan didn¡¯t know. However, he didn¡¯t find the silence uncomfortable. Even for someone like him, who preferred to be alone, Ethan didn¡¯t hate the man¡¯s company. Somehow, it felt natural, like kindred spirits, but this thought alone made Ethan curious about him. How did a blind man rise to his current position? Was he just that superior to his peers? Only time would tell.

    ¡°Most are just minor disagreements. Nothing worth your attention,¡± Theo replied after a while. Yet Ethan could see the man was only waiting to be asked. This was bait, pure and simple, and Ethan chose to take it.

    "Out with it," he said. "Better to nip it in the bud now than to let it fester."

    The man¡¯s smile grew wider, and his head lowered slightly. If his eyes weren¡¯t closed, his gaze would land precisely on Ethan¡¯s face.

    "The staff is fine. They are used to it. However, my fellow students wish to know why you have restricted the use of spirits while in the camp. They felt using earth spirit to erect temporary shelter would be more efficient. It would have increased our transport capacity as we wouldn''t have had to allocate an entire cart. The same could apply to fire and water spirits. It would liberate the staff, enabling them to focus on more important things."

    ¡°Do you share their opinion?¡± Ethan asked back, slightly interested.

    "I am more interested in your reasoning," Theo replied, dodging the question. It was clear he had no intentions of answering it, yet Ethan didn''t care for this insubordination. He merely chose to humour him.

    "Unlike what they expect, we aren''t facing mere mindless beasts. Those are demons pouring out of that valley. They are creatures transformed by fallen spirits. They are befell by an unending hunger for spirit energy, seeking them out at all costs. This is why they spill into the Imperium, ravaging everything in their path, for even the most common of citizen possess a contract of their own. Their spirits may not reach the norm to become acolytes, but these demons do not care about that. All they see is their next meal."

    ¡°So, you are worried that extensive use of spirit magic may leave traces within the surrounding mana, attracting these creatures to our location?¡± Theo said with a pensive look, but Ethan could see the appreciation hidden beneath.

    ¡°We''re still days away from our location," Ethan added. "There haven''t been any reports of demons reaching that far inland, but that doesn''t mean we should be careless. They should get used to it now, when they have the chance before they are forced to confront the harsh reality."

    ¡°Quite impressive,¡± Theo replied. His admiration was genuine, yet Ethan couldn¡¯t help but feel conflicted.

    ¡°Is it, really?¡± he asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that supposed to be common knowledge, mere logical reasoning? What did they even learn in class? Isn¡¯t it a waste of the fortune they had to pay to be enrolled in the Academy in the first place?¡±

    Faced with Ethan¡¯s harsh criticism, the blind man couldn¡¯t help but laugh out loud. Ethan was stunned into silence as this wasn¡¯t what he had expected.

    ¡°Oh, they know," the man said. "But to them, this is all information they committed to memory. They have yet to experience it fully. This trip should be well worth it for them."

    Theo paused. He crossed his arms as he faced Ethan. Ethan somehow felt the man''s gaze riveted onto him. The experience was peculiar, to say the least. Then the man added, "To be honest, I half expected you to be the same as them. It''s not every day you find a librarian able to lead a company."

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too soon to tell?¡± Ethan replied back. ¡°If anything, I may be leading you all to certain doom. Would you be able to say the same then?¡±

    "As long as you take responsibility, why not? Nobody expects you to be perfect. Isn''t that also why I''m here?"

    Theo smiled, somehow comforting Ethan. The burden on his shoulders was lifted, if only slightly. He didn''t have to bear it on his own. Still, he didn''t know how to react, for this was one of the few times he felt supported. To be honest, the feeling wasn''t bad.

    Ethan felt a pang of nervousness assault him. He couldn¡¯t help but hold tight to the tome in his hand, even nervously tracing the slightly elevated contours of the letters engraved upon the cover. As slight as it was, it created a dull sound that permeated his small tent, rising over the silence. It couldn¡¯t help but grab the man¡¯s attention.

    ¡°How interesting¡±, he said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have an interest in runes.¡±

    Ethan frowned. Something was wrong. He couldn¡¯t help but look back and forth between the man and the book in his hand.

    ¡°You mean this?¡± Ethan said as he pointed toward the book cover. ¡°You talk as if you can see them. Are you truly blind?¡±

    ¡°Everyone is blind in their own little ways,¡± the man said cryptically. ¡°My blindness just happens to be more of the physical kind. But worry not, for the earth itself is my eyes. It allows me to see things for what they truly are.¡±

    The sense of kinship Ethan had previously felt had faded entirely, replaced with uneasiness. He looked at the man as if he were a stranger, doubts filling his mind. For but a moment, Ethan had felt his suspicions dissipate like a mist in the wind. It was unsettling, for he knew the man hid many things, just as he was.

    "Runes... Is that what they are?" Ethan questioned. "Aren''t the Runesmiths all but extinct. As far as I know, that field of research yielded nothing but expenses with nothing to show for it. The empire defunded them long ago, replacing them with Spiritual Engineers."

    ¡°Quite, but these are undoubtedly runes," Theo said. "I can''t help but wonder where you found such a tome."

    ¡°How would you even know this?¡± Ethan asked, eyes slightly narrowed. ¡°How can you be sure?¡±

    "I just do. You''ll have to trust me on this," the man chuckled as he walked out of the tent, adding, "The meals should be ready. Let''s continue this another time. Nice talking with you, chief."

    The blind man exited Ethan''s tent, leaving him in complete suspense. Ethan couldn''t help but look at his disappearing back while many thoughts flooded his mind. Somehow, he believed him when he said those were runes, just as he believed those runes to be related to the characters that appeared in his mind when he fused with those two spirits. The only difference was their complexity. These couldn''t hold a candle to those in the wordless black tome.

    Just as he ruminated the implications, Ethan smelled a savoury scent waft in the air, reaching deep into the recesses of his tent. He felt famished and heard his stomach growl while he had felt completely fine just a moment ago.

    Many things were waiting for him¡ªmany things needing his attention. But, for now, a hot meal awaited him.

 Chapter 41 - News From the Front

    In the first hours of the morning, Ethan awoke. And yet, he didn''t feel the slightest bit refreshed. The night had been cold, and he had felt the wind strike against the cloth of his tent the entire night, keeping him awake for most of it. Added to the stress of his position, Ethan felt positively dreadful.

    Despite it all, he rose without a single word of complaint.

    Outside, the world was still dark, with light only beginning to show itself. And yet, breakfast was already in full swing. Many fires had been lit, their flames dancing around large cauldrons containing an appetizing scent.

    ¡°Morning,¡± he said, approaching one of those cauldrons.

    Beside it, a middle-aged woman was busy stirring the content. She glanced his way and merely nodded, not saying another word. Considering his rank, Ethan was surprised, yet he saw no contempt in her eyes. Still, he peered into the vessel, only to find a white and creamy substance being stirred.

    While he could feel the steam rising to the surface, Ethan sought to plunge a single digit into this mixture, if only to determine its origins, yet was immediately thwarted. The woman slapped his hand away with such uncanny force that he felt the sting linger for quite a while. Yet, this didn¡¯t hurt more than the scowl she gave him afterwards.

    ¡°My bad,¡± he said, looking deeply apologetic. ¡°Are we only having plain oatmeal this morning?¡±

    She nodded once again before returning to her task. He couldn''t get any other reaction out of her, no matter how many questions he asked. Feeling that his quest would be unfruitful, Ethan decided to wander about the camp.

    He was among the first to wake up. In fact, he was the only one who wasn''t one of the Academy''s staff or those on the night watch. All students of the Martial Division were still sound asleep. Ethan could even hear them snoring. Some in high pitch, and some in low ones, making no distinction between sexes, no matter how much they wished to deny it.

    The camp was divided into two sections: the inner circle, where the women''s tents were, and the outer circle, which was for the men. While the Imperium believed in equality, its military was pragmatic. It wasn''t foolish enough to deny biology.

    Ethan''s stroll lasted only minutes, for the camp wasn''t that large. Soon, he had come full circle, back to his starting point, yet he had achieved what he needed to. The supplies were still there, right where he had left them, and except for the cart meant for their own consumption during this trip, none of the others had even been touched.

    Ethan made a sigh of relief. While he claimed to be on guard against the surrounding fauna, Ethan worried just as much about humans. Before his departure, his sister gave him a report of the Imperium¡¯s current situation, but what truly plagued his mind was this year¡¯s harvest. While not poor, there was a substantial decrease compared to prior years.

    The reasons were many, mainly substandard weather, but the main culprit was the Empire''s need for soldiers. It sapped the many villages of able-bodied men, leaving only the elders, women, and children to tend to the field. While the men received rather generous compensation for their service, one couldn¡¯t fill one¡¯s stomach with silver alone.

    ¡°Inspecting the cargo?¡± the blind man asked as he took his place next to Ethan.

    Ethan shuddered in surprise, letting go of the tarp covering one of the wooden carts. It softly fell back down as Ethan turned sharply to face the man. While he might have been distracted, he hadn''t heard a single sound from behind him nor felt his presence at all. If he had been an enemy, Ethan would have been dead.

    ¡°No need for that look," the man said, smiling. "Anyone with a little practice should be able to do the same. You, yourself, aren''t far from it."

    ¡°How do you know what kind of look I¡¯m showing?¡± Ethan replied, willing his heart rate to slow down.

    ¡°The Atmosphere around you gives it away," he said, as if that explained anything. "Spend enough time blind, and you pick up some useful things."

    ¡°And, how long does that take?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn''t know," the man said with a smile. "My eyes have never reflected the world. Still, what my eyes cannot do, my hands more than makeup for it."

    Slowly, the man''s hand approached Ethan''s face. While he could have dodged, he grew slightly curious and let the man''s touch follow the contour of his bone structure. The man''s hand prodded everywhere, making Ethan somewhat uncomfortable, but after just a minute or two, Theo grasped Ethan''s features, a three-dimensional image in his mind.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Such a shame,¡± Theo said, shaking his head slightly.

    Ethan couldn''t help but frown, outrage rising from the bottom of his heart. Theo''s meaning was clear, and Ethan felt like slugging him for it, yet he resisted the urge. Feeling the shift, the man couldn''t help but laugh, which took Ethan by surprise. His fist unclenched almost instinctively.

    "My apologies," the man said with a chuckle. "You are the most painfully average of those I have scanned."

    "I know," he said somewhat spitefully, but when he thought further about it, something in the way Theo had said it struck him.

    The visage of the Academy''s student flashed in his mind, particularly those of the Martial division. Those were the ones that Theo would have most probably done this to. They were all rather beautiful. In fact, pinned against the average men or women they saw as they strolled the streets of the Capital, they shone like the sun while all others were mere dirt.

    If the students were the population from which the average was defined, then Ethan...

    Well, there''s a saying that magical talent and beauty are correlated. Probably has to do with all the purposeful arranged marriages trying to elevate their bloodlines. It made the two much closer than they probably should have been.

    ¡°Why the convoluted phrasing?¡± Ethan asked.

    ¡°I enjoy feeling the shift in people¡¯s emotions,¡± he replied. ¡°You tried so desperately to keep yours as hidden as possible. It makes it the more worthwhile to drag them out of you.¡±

    ¡°You have some rather distasteful hobbies,¡± Ethan spat back, yet the man showed no change. Only a slight smile remained on his lips.

    He felt his frustrations mount but was distracted by a loud croak overhead. Ethan raised his head, only to see a black bird rush through the sky. It was slightly larger than a pigeon, and its wings cut right through the wind, allowing it to effortlessly glide at amazing speed.

    But then, something occurred when the bird noticed the Academy''s purple flag flowing in the wind. It turned sharply, then nosedived. It was headed straight toward Ethan, who stood right below said flag.

    Right at the last moment, the black bird flapped its wings, breaking its fall just a few meters above the ground. Then, with a smooth and rehearsed motion, it landed on a nearby cart and incessantly croaked to Ethan for attention.

    ¡°It seems to be calling you,¡± Theo said, not moving a single inch.

    ¡°You think?¡± Ethan struck back sarcastically before slowly approaching the bird.

    He didn¡¯t wish to spook it with his presence, yet the bird seemed completely used to humans. It didn¡¯t even flinch when Ethan¡¯s hand reached it.

    This was more than just a black bird, but a raven specially trained by the military for long-range communication. Attached to its leg was a capsule, only big enough to contain the simplest of messages. Despite its relatively large size, these birds were still limited by weight. Without a second to lose, Ethan detached the string keeping the capsule connected to the bird, and unfurled the piece of paper that was wrapped within.

    His eyes narrowed slightly, and his expression darkened noticeably, enough that even Theo had felt the shift. Despite it all, he remained silent until Ethan had finished reading the message. By then, all that Ethan could do was sigh.

    "Bad news, I gather?" Theo said, but there was none of his usual playfulness this time. Instead, his expression was deadly serious, mirroring the current atmosphere.

    ¡°The worst,¡± Ethan sighed again. ¡°There¡¯s been some casualties.¡±

    ¡°There are always casualties,¡± the man said dryly. ¡°What is different about these?¡±

    ¡°The fact that I am responsible for their demise, for one,¡± Ethan replied sharply. ¡°I gave the order, and it got them killed.¡±

    The letter explained the events of what happened to the advance party he had sent weeks prior and the cause that led to three deaths. The porter and one of the guards reached the fortress unscathed, but the captain and two others weren''t so lucky. Their bodies, or what was left of them, were found less than a kilometre away, in the middle of the path, almost as if they were meant to be seen. The squad that found them saw no traces of their assailants.

    "At least the supplies made it safely," Theo said after listening to Ethan recount the letter''s contents.

    This prompted a flame to burn in Ethan''s eyes. He clenched his fist and almost wished to slug the man right in the face for this heartless display in the face of this loss, yet he held himself in check, for he knew this was not the man''s fault. Deaths were merely inevitable. His fluctuating emotions were simply caused by his guilt as the foremost factor of their demise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so casual about this,¡± Ethan said, desperately trying to expunge those feelings. ¡°People are dead.¡±

    "They fulfilled their mission, didn''t they? There is no greater honour than to die in service of the Imperium," the man said so casually that Ethan''s anger flared once again.

    "What bullshit honour!" he snapped. "If the military brass weren''t so incompetent, having diverted supplies even before the new supply line was formed, I wouldn''t have had to dispatch emergency rations on such short notice! If only we hadn''t been so pressed for time, they wouldn''t have had to cut through hostile territory only to reach their destination faster. Also, a stronger contingent may have been dispatched, allowing them to contend against their foes instead of using themselves as a distraction. Their deaths aren''t honourable; they were completely preventable! They died because of incompetence!"

    Theo took the brunt of it yet showed no reaction, letting Ethan completely vent out. Fortunately, others were too far away, and the wind too strong for his words to carry to the core of the camp. The staff only turned their heads for a brief moment before returning to their chores. Still, the sun was now almost fully out, and the world was bathed in light, prompting the students to leave their communal tents one by one.

    ¡°Do you feel better,¡± Theo asked patiently.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Ethan snapped back. ¡°I feel like shit, but lighter somehow.¡±

    Ethan took a deep breath and calmed himself. The news wasn''t entirely unexpected. Seen another way, this was a good thing. He now knew there would be hostility on the way to the fortress and could deal with them accordingly. It seemed his prudence in departing ahead of the main force was a good decision, for the inexperienced students would have only held him back.

    He lifted the nearby tarp covering one of the wagons, only to see countless diverse weapons contained within. There were swords, spears and bows. Every kind of weapon one might wish for. In fact, over half the carts contained such weapons, enough to arm the entirety of their convoy.

    "Let''s go," Ethan said as he walked past Theo back toward the camp. His expression was dark, but a flame burned in his eyes¡ªa flame of vengeance for the three men who had died. He would make those beasts pay dearly for it.

    ¡°What are you planning?¡± Theo said as he followed behind.

    Yet, all that Ethan replied with was, ¡°A War.¡±

 Chapter 42 - A Flavourless Meal

    Ethan had returned to his tent alongside Theo. They both poured over the map as he had done countless times before. By now, he had almost committed it to heart, yet he still felt uneasy not having it open on the small table between them.

    ¡°Where did they say they were attacked,¡± Theo said as he sat on a chair facing the map.

    Ethan didn''t know why he cared as he couldn''t see the map at all, yet he still chose to answer nonetheless, for he couldn''t see the depths of this man. He may as well possess something allowing him to see¡ªsomething that Ethan couldn''t even conceive. This world had so many magical mysteries that not even the Imperium¡ªthe most advanced nation in magical studies¡ªcould even conceive.

    "Right here," Ethan replied, pointing at a minor road leading to the eastern fortress facing the Devil''s Horns. "From what the report mentioned, they were less than an hour away from their destination when attacked."

    The map was quite simple. To the northeast of the Imperium was a large forest spanning over one-tenth of the Empire''s domain. It was dense and lush but sparsely populated, except for the few villages around it that subsisted on what the forest could offer.

    From Ethan''s current location, there were three roads they could take to reach their destination. The first was the main one¡ªthe one the army used most of the time¡ªcalled the Eastern Imperial Road. It led slightly to the south, avoiding the forest''s southern edge by quite a wide berth, following the edge of a large river until it veered northward to reach the fortress.

    It was by far the best path to take, seeing as the road was paved and often travelled, offering a non-insignificant amount of protection for travellers. Still, now that most of the Eastern Fortress was held back at the Devil¡¯s Horn, the road¡¯s security had become the least of their concerns.

    The second was the one Ethan had sent the party of five on. It dove deep into the forest, bypassing the need to make a detour. In regular times, this path would have been safe to walk, except for the occasional bear crossing your path, yet not much would come of it. Those living within the forest''s periphery usually kept it clean and maintained, for it was used quite a bit by the numerous hunters and gatherers that had made it their homes.

    As for the last one, it led to the north. It was by far the longest route that reached the Imperial Northern Gate, which led into the Frigid Outskirts, a land devoid of most life where winter was the only constant. While not many humans lived in this land, they, too, had to contend with the occasional beast making their way southwards to escape the freezing cold.

    Once there, they would need to follow the mountain range south-eastward until they arrived at the Eastern Fortress. This would easily double the time needed to reach it, making it the less likely option unless both prior roads were deemed unsafe.

    "What did they face?" Theo asked. His expression remained utterly neutral as if the death of these three men were but numbers on a sheet of paper. As for Ethan, the guilt still gnawed at him, but he could only put it out of his mind, for his current charge took precedence.

    ¡°From the eye-witness testimony, it should be lycans, yet they seemed mixed-breeds."

    "Which ones? Were they born within the fortress, or did they escape the Devil''s Horns and bypass it?"

    "Seems to be a mix of wolves and bears," Ethan explained. "From what the letter says, they possess both the strength of a bear and a wolf''s cunning and speed. Our only advantage is that we know now they exist and can prepare for them."

    "You seem to have a plan," Theo said with a slight smile, yet Ethan didn''t share his enthusiasm.

    Following the main road seemed the safer option, yet there was no way to know if they would come across these creatures, much less know their true numbers. There was also the subject of his current company. While they had been trained in combat by one of the best the Imperium ever had, it was a fact that almost none of them had experience in group warfare¡ªEthan included. He wasn''t about to send this group of young adults into battle without a surefire plan to overcome these difficulties. He wasn''t about to watch others die on his watch.

    "We need more information," Ethan said as he sat on a chair facing Theo. "Is there anyone in your group proficient in wind magic or any other type that may be used for scouting?"

    ¡°There''s two, in fact. However, one of them doesn''t exactly possess a wind spirit. The other you know quite well, actually."

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Ethan frowned as he faced the man before him. He had a slight idea of who Theo was talking about, yet he felt strange entrusting this task to someone so young. She was undoubtedly talented, but the idea that such a critical mission would be thrust upon her tiny shoulders didn''t sit well with him.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the other one?¡± Ethan asked. ¡°What kind of spirit is it?¡±

    ¡°He isn''t that proficient in the martial ways, but he makes up for it with his quick wit and agile steps, making him perfect for the scout role. As for his spirit, ever seen a mermaid before?"

    A mermaid! What a rare spirit, Ethan thought, astonished. It was almost unrivalled in water, yet these spirits were known to be quite picky when choosing their contractors. It isn''t rare for one of them to attack their own contractor if they become displeased. Their arrogance seems to be their biggest drawback. I wonder how this guy fares with one.

    ¡°I obviously haven¡¯t seen one. Don¡¯t you remember who I am?¡± Ethan finally said, showing a displeased look. ¡°Anyway, with these two, we may be able to fully scout the way before the convoy has to walk this path.¡±

    Before Ethan could continue, he felt someone at the door, as did Theo, yet neither of them was inclined to move. They only waited until they heard a knock on one of the tents'' posts.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ethan asked.

    ¡°Sir, breakfast is almost ready. Do you wish for me to bring it to you?"

    The voice came from the same middle-aged woman he had encountered at the break of dawn. Ethan paused for a second before replying, ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    He turned to face Theo and said, "Bring those two here. We''ll discuss this as we eat."

    A few minutes later, all four were seated at the same table with bowls containing a white substance before them. Ethan plunged his spoon within and took a bite, only to find that its flavour was lacking compared to what the Academy usually served its students. Yet it was still miles ahead of what the common populace, other than those in the capital, could afford.

    Ethan ate without complaint, for he knew how vital sustenance was for a marching army. However, his companions didn''t seem to share the same sentiment. Celena was there, looking deep into her bowl. Her spoon barely moved, only letting the plain oatmeal fall back down into the sludge without a word.

    On the other hand, Theo didn''t seem to care. He took one bite after another, not bothering to chew as he let the food flow down his throat. As for the last one, it was a young man. He was short and lacked the muscles his fellow male students possessed. He seemed wholly out of place among them. Still, his face made up for it. If Ethan hadn''t seen his Adam''s apple and confirmed it with Theo, he could have sworn the man to be a woman. Despite being in his senior year, he didn''t seem any older than Celena.

    The books did say mermaid spirits had peculiar tastes when choosing a contractor.

    Despite many centuries of studies on the subject, the way spirits chose their contractors had always been veiled in mysteries. There was no grand design. In fact, some seemed to be based on the spirit''s whim, while it was lineage for others.

    Take the Lancasters, for example. For the entirety of their existence, they have had an extreme affinity toward light spirits, yet there were times when other spirits were mixed within. In order to keep the line pure, these people were sent away to create their own line, which resulted in many branch houses that all reported to the head of the main one, namely Ethan''s father.

    Such customs were practised by nearly all other Magisters'' families. They were hardly unique, except that Ethan was born as a Sundered. In the Imperium''s history, such a thing had only happened once before, at the very birth of the Empire. Yet, that individual''s name had become taboo, leading many to reject the Sundered as omens of bad luck.

    As Ethan finished his bowl, he put down his spoon and spoke.

    ¡°I asked you here concerning an operation I am planning. I need your abilities to scout the road ahead.¡±

    "Why should I obey you?" Celena spat spitefully as she dropped her spoon into her bowl.

    Theo showed no reaction to her insubordination, while the other man to her side couldn''t help but shudder. Ethan remained utterly calm, showing no anger or frustration. He only stared at her in silence, making her uncomfortable.

    "Stop this!" she barked, unable to sustain his gaze. "I refuse to bow down to someone so weak when you only have this post because of your sister!"

    ¡°You seem to be mistaken in thinking I wanted this job in the first place," Ethan said calmly. "The Endless Library was such a cushy job. I had all the time in the world to do my own thing, but now I need to babysit a bunch of spoiled brats. Given the chance, I''d rather return to the Academy right now, but that''s not how it works¡ªnot how the military works. Like it or not, you are now a soldier and will heed the orders of your commanding officer. Is that clear?¡±

    His tone was neither domineering nor harsh. He spoke in a steady and even voice, yet this serenity had the intended effect. Celena couldn''t help but frown as she couldn''t get a rise out of him. She crossed her arms, showing her stance, yet she listened nonetheless. However, as Ethan was about to continue, someone else cut him off.

    "Excuse me... sir," the young man said. "I''d like to ask why am I here? If you are in need of scouts, aren''t there better choices than me?"

    Somehow, his mannerisms suited his appearance exceptionally well. He seemed timid and introverted, unsuitable for a life in the military. Ethan couldn''t help but face Theo, and the man seemed to have sensed his gaze, offering a slight smile and then a nod. After a slight sigh, Ethan turned back to the young man.

    "Your current leader has already briefed me on the kind of spirit you possess," Ethan said. "We''ll be scouting along the main road, where one of the main arteries of the Empire flows. My map shows that many smaller streams flow from the forest''s core. By using your spirits and these streams, we''ll better understand what''s happening within the forest. We can''t allow anything to happen to the convoy."

    ¡°Wait!¡± Celena said, frowning deeply as she found something strange. ¡°Did you just say we?¡±

    Theo and the young man also turned to face Ethan, looking slightly dumbfounded, only for Ethan to nod.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going with you,¡± he said. ¡°I need to see this for myself.¡±